Story: A Shadowlander's Dream: Book 2 (Revised Edition) (all chapters)

[Author's notes: This is a newly updated edition of ASD Book 2. For the most part it is the same as the old edition however the chapters are broken up more and the last set of chapters have been completely changed to flow smoother with book 3. I'm sorry to make these changes, but it was something that needed to be done. Also check book 1 for changes to chapter 1 and 48.]

Note: This story is a continuation of ASD: Book One - A Tale of Shadows and should only be read after finishing the first installement. Also a character from this story is also from A Shadowlander's Tale: One's Purpose. So if you wish to learn more about this land of shadows you might wish to read that tale as well. If you have already read both tales then I thank you for continuing with my stories and hope you enjoy this new tale and furture tales.

A Shadowlander's Dream: Book Two - Policy of Love
By Kathryn K Williams
Dedicated in Memory of Justin W. Walker - April 19, 1989 - May 5th 2006 - May she finally be able to peacefully sleep.

Prologue

A long old steam locomotive slowly pulled into the station during the dead of the night, with its string of old wooden passenger cars in tow. The few travellers that dared coming out so late at night, haunting the platforms, did not seem to notice as a small cloaked passenger that disembarked from the back car as they tried to find the best seats. The figure casually moved through the halls of the train station, the moon shining through large domes of glass that canopied overhead, held together with a spider’s web of iron and glass. She swiftly moved up the marble staircase and through the spiralling doors to the outside world. The individual lifted its head to look up at its new surroundings. Light from an overhead streetlight, made of case iron and hanging upon long black chains from posts, cast down on the being revealing the small round face of a young girl, the right side of her face covered in twisting black flames of a tattoo that extended down from her shadowed eyes and along the side of her neck. She softly closed her eyes and breathed in the cool night air, “I’m finally back.” She muttered to herself as a small smile played across her face, revealing a set of fangs that glistened in the light. Abruptly she spun around to face the lights of Whispering Hills Academy off in the distance and quickly the smile was replaced by a frown as she recalled the true reason she was there. Rapidly, the girl moved through the night with her destination in mind, winding her way through the small down and up the large hill in which the school sat, looming overhead.

Chapter One

Jenn lay upon a grassy hill, her eyes lightly closed against the sun as it beat down upon her small body. A cool breeze swept by, lightly ruffling her short black hair around her round pale face. She reached up to push a strain of hair out of her eyes and blinked up at the fluffy clouds as they drifted in front of the sun. A smile played across her face in enjoyment of the weather.

Kimberly lay curled up beside Jenn with her head resting upon the girl’s stomach. Jenn set her hand upon her friend’s lovely soft, red hair, hair so vibrant that they could only be diminished by the ruby shine of her eyes. A fleeting memories of their first kiss still fresh in Jenn’s mind, and a love flowing through her heart. For the first time she felt at peace. Her mother was not around to yell at her, the breeze was sweet and she was in love. Sure she may have only known Kim a couple of days and they were merely eleven years of age, however, it felt like this was how life was meant to be. Just herself and her love resting on a grassy hill with no one to tell them they were doing anything wrong, no one to try to explain that they could not be in love or try to pull them apart.

Jenn beamed as she thought about how perfect life was when Kim began to stir. She sat up and stretched, then turned to glance down at Jenn, love in her red eyes and a grin upon her face. Kim reached out a hand and softly caressed Jenn’s warm cheek. Jenn closed her eyes as her skin tingled against the girl’s touch. She could feel her heart pounding as Kim drew in ever so much closer, her long hair brushing lightly against Jenn’s face. Jenn felt a longing grow in her heart, and she wanted to taste those lips again. She reached out a hand to run it through Kim’s hair, pushing to the side so she could look into those beautifully, mysterious, eyes and licked her lips in anticipation of a kiss. She did not have to wait long as Kim lightly brushed her lips against Jenn’s, then leaned forward to deepen kiss until they both embraced one another. Jenn wrapped her arms around the girl as her entire body was washed over with warmth and a hunger for those lips. When they parted, Jenn could feel a flush of heat throughout her entire body and she smiled up at the girl.

“I... I love you, Kima.” Jenn said, letting out a deep shivered sigh.

Kim grinned down at her first love. Her eyes filled with life and affection. Suddenly the winds shifted, picking up in pace, dragging darkness as clouds moved in to block out the sun. Kim’s smile abruptly twisted to a harsh frown, “I'm not disgusting like you.” Kim unexpectedly glared at Jenn as the winds whipped her hair about her face.

“What?” Jenn frantically scrambled from beneath the girl.

Kim got to her feet and glared down at Jenn, “I said I’m not like you. Leave me alone!” She shouted with anger in her eyes.

““What are you talking about, Kima?” She asked in complete confusion of the change of events.

Kim clenched at her body as if suddenly disgusted by touching Jenn, “Don’t call me that!!” She demanded, “Never call me that again. I hate you!!” She screamed.

Jenn grasped the sides of her head in disbelief, “This can’t be happening.” She clenched her eyes shut against the image, “How can you say that? You said you loved me?”

The winds picked up pace and assaulted Jenn with leaves and dirt and a new voice rang through the air, “And you always told me you loved me.” Jenn’s eyes fluttered opened her eyes to find Kim no longer gone standing before her. The redhead had been replaced instead with a salutary large tree. “You said that you would never leave me. And yet...” The voice continued. Jenn quickly glanced up into the dense branches of the tree to find Kris sitting upon a thick limb, her body clad in white shirt, black vest and long black skirt that covered her long slender legs entirely.

“Kris?!?” Jenn gazed upon her friend in confusion, “What are you talking about?”

Kris turned to face her friend and then leaped down from the tree. A pair of large white wings spread out behind her as she drifted to the ground, landing in front of Jenn. Jenn found it impossible to take her eyes off those shimmering wings, so majestic and beautiful it was as if they were glowing. Kris reached out and ran a hand through Jenn’s hair, “I love you with all my heart.” She reached up with her other hand and took hold of one of the wings and then violently tore the wing off. Blood spring forth from the wound in her back splattering crimson across her stark white shirt.

Jenn stumbled backwards, horrified by what she was seeing, “Kris, I’m sorry... I just... can’t remember...” She explained frantically, “I don’t understand what is going on.”

“You are sorry?” Kris returned, “I gave up everything to be with you and you forgot.” She proceeded to tear off the other wing and held the bleeding wings out to Jenn, “How could you forget?” Anger filled the girl’s eyes as she hurled the wings to the ground, “I stayed beside you no matter what and you ran off with someone else.” She moved close to Jenn, her eyes peering deeply into Jenn’s, making it hard for the girl to turn away. She set one of her blood soaked hands upon Jenn’s cheek, leaving redden finger prints upon Jenn’s paling skin, “You never understand the pains you’ve caused me.” Kris swiftly turned away from the girl, “I’m sorry... good-bye....” Quickly she walked away; blood could be seen dripping down the back of her clothes soaking the once green grass crimson.

Jenn pushed passed her fear and reached out for her friend, “Wait, Kris!” She called out, “Don’t leave me!!!” Just as her hand was about to touch Kris’s back something abruptly shoved her in the chest, hitting hit her with enough force send her hauling backwards, off her feet, and she landed hard on her right shoulder blades. She let out a small yelp of pain as she skid along the dirt ground, her legs swinging over her head causing her entire body to flip end over end until she came crashing down squarely on her chest, nearly knocking the wind out of her. Barely phased by the attack, Jenn immediately pushed herself to her knees and frantically searched for her friend only to see that Kris to had disappeared into the darkness. Jenn began to tremble and wrap her arms around her waist as nothing but blackness surrounded, “Don’t leave me...” She whispered in the gloom.

Suddenly a hand burst through of the dirt ground in front of Jenn causing her to stumble backwards, landing on her butt. The hand, caked in mud and clots of blood, reached out towards Jenn, deep angry slash mark cutting across the wrist of the arm. Another hand quickly followed the first as they clawed at the soil trying to escape their earthen prison. A tangle of blonde hair could be seen breaking through the soil and soon an eye was peeked out at Jennifer through the hair and dirt, “Jenn...ifer...” A girl reached out and grabbed Jenn by the ankle.

“N... no...M... May...” Jenn frightfully stammered, struggling to free her foot from May’s grasp.

“You betrayed me...” A deformed May snarled as she pulled her body out from her burial ground, “I’m the only one who cares for you.” She raised one of her hands into the air to reveal a long sharp kitchen knife clenched between her muddy fingers, “I’m the only one who understood you. The only one who loves you.” Before Jenn could react, the knife plunged through the air, slicing its way through Jenn’s stomach and tore at her flesh.

Jenn abruptly awoke to the rude realization that she had been having yet another nightmare. Slowly Jenn scanned her surroundings as her mind began to clear. No longer was she in her room at home, nor was she standing on a hill, like in her dreams. Now she found herself sitting upon a small bed in a small dorm room, a digital clock on the dresser at the foot of her bed telling her that it was a little past two a.m. She rubbed her head as the past week began to invade her mind once again, along the multitude of emotions that came with them, fear, pain, sadness, happiness and so much more. She glanced around the dark room with only the moonlight to guide her. Across the room she could see Kimberly soundly sleeping, curled up in a tight ball against the wall, cowering from the creatures that lingered in the shadows. Jenn recalled that first night they curled up together and the feelings that stirred within her heart.

‘I'm not disgusting like you.’

A frown crossed Jenn’s face as Kim’s words echoed through her mind. She tried to shake the complicated feelings from her mind that tried to resurface when a wave of pain impolitely reminded Jenn as to what woke her in the first place. She clenched her stomach with one arm as she threw the blankets off with the other. Quickly, she dropped her feet into a pair of fuzzy tiger striped slippers that she had found in the mysterious box that had appeared in their room upon her arrival to the even more unexplainable Whispering Hills Academy. Carefully she got to her feet and took a moment to glance down at the redhead. She began to reach out to pat Kim upon the head, just to make sure she was not still lost within another nightmare, only to stop herself. If this wasn’t a dream then she did not want to wake the girl when she finally was getting some well-deserved rest. It was painful enough trying to talk to the girl that she would rather save herself the grief if she could.

Jenn grabbed one of the white terrycloth house coats off the hook on the back of the door and silently stepped out of their room and carefully closed the door carefully behind her. She glanced up and down the hall as she pulled the housecoat over her blue striped pyjamas, unsure where she was heading, but knowing she needed to hurry before it was too late. Finally she decided to ask the only person she could think of for help and began to venture down the long dark halls of the Western Dorm till she found herself standing at the door to Jessica and Kris’s room. A small light shone from under the door, taking some of the worry from Jenn’s mind. She didn’t want to disturb the girls at such a late hour of night and the sight of the light told her at least one of them were still awake. She was about to knock when she wondered if it was Kris who was awake. What would she say to the girl? Kris had been avoiding Jenn since they had escaped the horrors of the Western Woods, which only added to the awkwardness of talking to the girl. Ever since Jenn discovered that she was in fact the girl Kris loved all those years ago, but somehow had lost her memories of those day, she has found it increasingly hard to talk to the girl she once considered her closest friend. The fact that it was Jenn that was causing that sad pained look in Kris’s eyes, that she was the very girl that broke Kris’s heart and that Kris has been waiting all that time for Jenn to return to her, made things even harder. Jenn backed away from the door as she tried to think of another alternative when it suddenly opened and Jessica stood before her clad in only boxers and a black sports bra, running a hand through her military cut as she gazed at Jenn.

“Hey Jenn.” Jessica said softly, not wanting to disturb any of the others who might be sleeping, “I thought I felt someone standing out here.” The Dorm head explained, “What brings you to visit so late at night?”

“I...” Jenn nervously stammered as she found herself lost for words. She suddenly felt embarrassed for interrupting Jessica so late at night and seeing the tall slender girl standing before her in only her underwear made Jenn’s words fall from her lips. Abruptly another attack of pains began and she clamped her arms around her stomach in an attempt to stop the agony, however it was so intense this time that her eyes blackened and she staggered backwards against the far wall of the hall to keep herself from falling to the ground.

Jessica quickly moved to the girl’s side, “Hey! Are you alright?” She inquired worried for her friend.

“It... hurts...” Jenn panted against the pains.

Jessica nodded knowingly, “You have been in the dreams to long. You probably forgot all about having your period.” She stated simply.

Jenn glanced up at the girl in shock, “How…?”

Jessica gave the girl a knowing smile, “It happens to all of us. I’m guessing it is because we don’t have a period in our dreams and when we return to reality it hits us kind of hard. You probably don’t have any tampons or anything, am I right?” She inquired.

Jenn simply nodded.

“One sec.” Jessica disappeared back into her room and returned with a small box in one hand and a bottle in the other, “Here, I just got some more so you can have the rest. Also, here are some painkillers. Your first after returning is going to be a doozey so you are going to need these.” She handed the items to Jenn.

Jenn took them gratefully, “Thank you.” She scanned at the box of tampons, “Ummm...” She flushed ever so lightly.

“You never used one?” Jessica wondered.

Jenn’s blush deepened, “I just used pads for the most part.” She scanned at the side of the box and read the top headline, “What is Toxic Stress Syndrome? Is it dangerous?” She queried feeling a little nervous.

“Don’t worry about it.” Jessica assured with a grin, “There is a note about it in the box if you are interested in learning more. Don’t worry too much. It is rare and if there is a problem we always have Nurse Amy to depend on.” She half joked.

Jenn glanced inside the box and her eyes came across something pink among the few remaining tampons. She shook the box until the object moved to the side and her flush brightened to the point of covering her entire face and she could feel heat rising up around her neck, “Ummmm....” She stammered and preceded to pull out a small cylindrical object with a Hello Kitty hugging a teddy bear on top, “Is this...?” She hinted with a swallow.

“Oh that...” Jessica swiftly snatched the object from the girl’s hand, “Sorry about that.” She apologized with slight crimson to her cheeks, “It’s just a toy... you know...” She nervously rolled the object between her hands.

“Does that actually work?” Jenn inquired curiously.

“Ummm...” Jessica looked at the thing in her hands, “Sort of... here...” She gripped the cylinder with both hands, twisted the top half and the object came to life in the girl’s hand with a low humming sound, “It is kind of creepy seeing as the Kitty at the top is what vibrates, but it works when needed.” She admitted, partly embarrassed.

Jenn still blushing, “Ohhhkkaaayyy...” She was not able to take her eyes off the strange toy, and then, with a shake of her head, she glanced down the hall in search of an escape and got one as another cramp ripped through her, “I… I need to go. Th… thank you.” She gave Jessica a weak smile.

“No problem.” Jessica assured, “Oh, come to the office later. We have your first allowance for you. You can buy more tampons or whatever you need.”

“Thanks.” Jenn hurried backwards down the hall, giving the girl a quick wave then disappeared around a corner.

Jessica stood in the door, watching Jenn rush down the hall, and then she remembered that she still had a vibrator humming away in her hands and quickly shut it off before returning to her room.

“How is she doing?” Kris asked from her place on her bed. She had the blankets pulled up to her chest, a magazine lying upon her stomach and her arms placed behind her head.

“You going to just avoid her from now on?” Jessica returned as she crossed the room to her desk and dropped the toy in the top drawer then turned to face her roommate, “You can’t just hide from her forever you know?”

Kris rolled over on her side, placing her back to Jessica, “Why does it matter? She has Kim now. She doesn’t need me.” Kris stated in a sad tone, “I’m responsible for destroying her entire live. I can understand if she hates me.”

“So you plan to just suffer from now on, is that it?” Jessica sat backwards on her chair and crossed her arms over the back, “What am I to do with you, girl?” She asked her roommate’s back. When Kris did not respond she let out a frustrated sigh and flicked off the light before dropping into her own bed.

*****

To be Continued . . .

*****

Note: The world of the Shadowlands, Its stories, Characters and ideas are a copyright of Kathryn K Williams.

This story is based upon my manga of the same name. If you wish to view art from this series please visit my deviant arts site at: http://shinigami-shimai.deviantart.com/

For more of my stories visit my deviant hearts site at: http://www.devianthearts.com/viewuser.php?uid=159

Also if you spot any typos or other errors please contact me at katwilliams @ rogers.com

Chapter 2

A Shadowlander's Dream: Book Two - Policy of Love
By Kathryn K Williams

Chapter Two

Jenn exited the washroom, relieved to find she had not started to bleed, yet. The tampon turned out to be easier to use then she thought, however, Jessica was probably right about this being one hell of a week. She stared down at the pills and decided to go down to the cafeteria for some water to help wash them down. She crept silently through the halls, down the back stairs, which lead directly into the cafeteria dinning hall and wove her way through the tables till she found a water cooler against one of the walls. She proceeded to pull a little paper cup off the side and filled it. Taking two pills from the bottle she popped them into her mouth and downed the entire cup. She made a face at the awful chalky taste of the pills while crumbling up the cup and dropped it in a nearby garbage pail then began to move towards the lobby when she noticed sounds coming from that room. She cautiously pushed through the double doors to find Natalie lying stretched out on one of the many couches, with the television on.

“Natalie, you’re up too?” Jenn remarked while approaching the couch to see that Much Music was playing Cory Heart’s Sunglasses at Night video.

Natalie stretched and sat up straight, “Yeah, I can’t sleep. How about you? Your time?” She asked nodding at the box in the girl’s hands.

“Yeah,” Jenn moved around the couch and sat at the opposite end, “I forgot how much of a pain it is.” She grumbled, placing the pills in the box and setting both on the coffee table, “What about you? Why are you up so late?”

“Too much on my mind.” Natalie admitted with a sigh, “Say, how are your friends doing? The ones from Eastern?” She inquired genuinely concerned.

“Oh Tanya and Cherilyn?” Jenn said with a shrug, “They are doing alright, I guess. The headmistress scolded Tanya a bit for entering the woods, but that was about all.”

“She got off lucky then” Natalie remarked bluntly, “I’m not sure if I should consider her lucky or stupid, sorry to say.”

“Yeah.” Jenn agreed, remembering that day in the woods and a shudder ran across her spine.

“Things sure have been busy this week.” Natalie stated as she glanced out of the window, reminiscing about the passed events, “Hard to believe that Halloween is almost here. After those woods I don’t think there will be much that will scare me any more.”

“No kidding.” Jenn remarked with a nervous laugh, “By the way, you and Kima were amazing.” She exclaimed excitedly, “I don’t think I told you that. I can’t believe you two took on that man all on your own.”

Natalie’s face grew long with despair, “She is something else alright.” There was a strain in her voice.

“Is there something wrong?” Jenn asked moving a little closer to the girl, “You want to talk about it?”

“It... I... I don’t know...” Natalie stammered, she had been milling over her thoughts for hours before Jenn arrived and still could not sort things out for herself.

“Girl problems?” Jenn probed already knowing the answer.

“You could say that.” Natalie replied with a sigh.

“Seems to be going around.” Jenn remarked dismally, turning to glance up at the ceiling, “I always thought I’d just have a problem finding one girl. This is beyond belief.” She shook her head ever so slowly, “Do straight people have this kind of trouble?”

“Kim still giving you troubles?” Natalie raised, a worried look upon her face.

“Not really.” Jenn lightly closed her eyes and leaned her head on the back of the couch, “My memories keep confusing me. I don’t know what I feel anymore. I didn’t even know I’d kissed a girl until a couple of days ago.” She rubbed her forehead in frustration, “It is maddening. Why can’t I remember anything clearly?”

“At least your first kiss was worth remembering.” Natalie muttered and curled her legs up under herself.

Jenn rolled her head on the back of the couch to look at Natalie, “What about that Alyson girl?” She inquired curiously.

Natalie set her elbows on the arm of the couch and buried her face in them, “I... I don’t know... The one girl I want to kiss and I haven’t got the courage to yet.” The memory of Alyson discovering herself and Kima together entered her mind and she let out a depressed sigh. “Now I think she hates me even more.” She mumbled into the crook of her arm.

“You lived with her for a while, didn’t you?” Jenn pried interested to learn more about her new housemates.

“Only for a few months.” Natalie admitted, “We curled up in the same bed, but nothing more. She never showed me much affection. The most she did was give me a necklace and it was only to protect me from evil.”

“Oh...” Jenn stared back up at the ceiling, her eyes lightly closed, “I’m sorry.”

Natalie glazed over at Jenn, “Tell me something?”

“Hmmm?” Jenn sleepily replied.

“Why did you call Kim’s reflection Kima?” Natalie questioned, wanting learn more about what Kim’s past and friends.

Jenn’s eye fluttered open and she stared up at the ceiling. Thoughts rushing through her head, “Why did I call her that?” She muttered more to herself then anything else.

“I’m starting to discover that I know very little about Kim or Kima.” Natalie explained gloomily, “I’ve spend a year searching for the girl and I never knew the nightmares she lived with.” She sat up, not letting her eyes off of Jenn, “Never mind the fact that she had a girlfriend.”

Startled, Jenn sat up straight to face Natalie, “We weren’t... that is...” She blushed deeply.

Natalie eyed Jenn, watching the girl nervously play with the hem of her pyjama shirt, “You don’t have to tell me you if you don’t want too, but don’t tell me that you two did not have some kind of relationship going.”

Jenn let out a deep sigh, she knew when she had been caught, “We were young, maybe eleven or twelve.” She finally admitted, “I didn’t remember it until we entered that forest. I guess that was when I gave her the nickname. I just remembered it when I say her reflection. I don’t know why.”

Natalie patted the girl on the shoulder, “It will all come to you when you are ready.” She explained softly.

All of a sudden the front doors to the dorm opened and a cool breeze rushed through the room. Natalie and Jenn turned around on the couch to see who could be visiting at such a late hour. There in the foyer stood a darkly clad person in a long cloak, the hood pulled far over its head so Jenn and Natalie were not able to see the person’s face.

Natalie was the first to spring to her feet, throwing daggers ready in hand behind her back, “Who are you?” She demanded of the shadowy figure, “How did you get in here? The doors are locked after eleven.”

The figure turned its head to face Natalie, “There is no need to be hostile.” A bare arm emerged from under the folds of the cloak, an arm covered in dark flame tattoo that started from somewhere under the cloak and wrapped it’s way up to the person’s fingers. Carefully, as to not cause any more distress, the person pulled the hood off to reveal a young girl in her early teens, with ragged brown hair cut just below her ears, which encircled a small round face. The same flame tattoo circled the girl’s right eye in blackness, making her one yellow eyes all the more vibrant, while a bright blue eye stared from her left eye. “I’m only looking for my sister.” She stated with a light smile, “Would one of you happen to know where I could find Aigneis?”

*****

To be Continued . . .

*****

Note: The world of the Shadowlands, Its stories, Characters and ideas are a copyright of Kathryn K Williams.

This story is based upon my manga of the same name. If you wish to view art from this series please visit my deviant arts site at: http://shinigami-shimai.deviantart.com/

For more of my stories visit my deviant hearts site at: http://www.devianthearts.com/viewuser.php?uid=159

Also if you spot any typos or other errors please contact me at katwilliams @ rogers.com

Chapter 3

A Shadowlander's Dream: Book Two - Policy of love
By Kathryn K Williams

Chapter 3

Jessica woke up bright and early, it didn’t seem to matter how late she stayed up she would always wake up with the sun. She stretched while gazing out of the window at the bright new day, the trees in the distance showing the first colours of fall. She smiled as the sounds of movement came drifting in from the hall outside her room. The girls would be waking up at their own paces and the sound of activity brightened Jessica’s morning even more. She had grown accustom to the morning rituals of the Western Dorms. She had been part of the dorms for so many years now that she felt a little saddened when Head Mistress Sophia informed her a few months back that she would be free to leave at the end of the year. She had passed almost every one of her classes and was doing better emotionally and as such the Head Mistress decided there was not much more they could do for her.

She picked up her glasses off the desk, placed them upon her face and smiled as her eyes focussed on Kris, still curled up in bed. Her smile was quickly replaced by a frown as she scanned the girl’s sleeping form. Kris was sprawled out in the bed with one leg curled up close and the other stretched out behind her. She was lightly dressed in only a pair of boxers, with one leg hidden under the crumpled blanket and a pillow was clenched tightly between the girl’s arms, hiding her breast from view. She wore no other clothes, not even a bra.

Jessica ran her fingers through her hair as she tried to think of how she was going to help this girl pull herself back together, she could barely understand Kris’s sorrows so didn’t even know where to begin. She finally decided that, for now, the best thing to do was to not let Kris brood over things too much. She needed to keep Kris from slipping deeper into depression and the only way she knew how to do that was to keep the girl busy.

She crossed the room, with the intention to wake her roommate, only to find herself stopping at the edge of Kris’s bed, her eyes moving over Kris’s practically nude form. She bit her lower lip as she scanned her roommate over, taking in Kris’s rather athletic body, her thin waist, sturdy legs, smooth white skin and large winged black tattoo upon her back, a mark of the angel of death that she used to be. Jessica forced her eyes to move to Kris’s face, there was something about the way the girl’s short curly light blue hair hung over her face made Jessica’s heart ache. She had noticed the pang in her heart growing ever more furious since their return from the woods and shook the feeling away. In her mind this girl was as taken as someone with a ring upon her hand, she would only make Kris’s life more complicated. Jessica sat down upon the girl’s bed and simply watched Kris sleeping face for a few moments longer, wondering if she was dreaming peacefully. Jessica struggled with the temptation to run a finger along Kris’s outstretched leg to wake her up or even kiss her softly on the forehead. She did not have to fight long when Kris began to stir.

Kris’s eyes slowly opened and began to focus on the person poised at the edge of her bed, “Oh morning Jessica.” Kris groggily said with a stretch, knocking the pillow to the ground unveiling her small chest before her roommate’s eyes, “Did I sleep in too long?” She asked with a yawn, looking up at the girl.

“No.” Jessica quickly turned her head and got to her feet, “I was just about to wake you, was all.” She tried to hide her face from Kris so her roommate wouldn’t see the redness that had spread across her cheeks. In all her life she never blushed over seeing another girl’s breasts before, and yet at that moment she felt embarrassed to have been staring at her roommate. Not wanting to think about it she hastily grabbed a pair of light brown cargo pants off a bed post, then a black tank top from the floor and got dressed, “Breakfast should be ready soon you might want to get dressed.” Jessica did not turn around as she spoke, worried that Kris may notice the blush upon her face; “I have to give the girls their allowance so I’ll see you downstairs.” She snatched up a small ring of keys off a hook near the door and quickly exited the room before Kris could ask her what was bothering her. She closed the door behind her and leaned against it, trying to shake the feelings from growing inside of her, but she was afraid it was already too late. She closed her eyes against the depression that surfaced in her mind, “Why her?” She thought as she struggled with her emotions. Never before had Jessica been affected by a girl like this. She kept her heart locked down and the key buried deep in the ground, this should not be happening to her.

“Jessie, are you alright?” A girl inquired as she came down the hall. Jessica opened her eyes to find a worried face staring back at her. The girl, around nineteen, just a year older then Jessica, had a towel clenched around her body and pushed dripping wet bangs of brunette hair over her ear.

“I’ll be fine, Misty.” Jessica forced herself to smile to reassure the girl, “You’d better hurry or you’ll be late for morning tennis practise.” She reminded the girl.

Misty approached Jessica; not letting her eyes off of the dorm head’s, “I don’t have tennis today remember?” The girl reminded Jessica, giving her a curious gaze. The door to the room next door opened causing both girls to glance in that direction and Alyson stepped into the hall, dressed in leather pants and a tight white t-shirt and nodded coolly to the two girls before heading down the hall in the direction of the showers.

Jessica let out a sigh of relief; “She is not the friendliest of girls, now is she?” She remarked watching Alyson continue down the hall and needing to turn away from those tight leather pants, “Sorry to have to room the two of you together.” She apologized to Misty while rubbing her head.

“It’s alright.” Misty replied, still watching Alyson move down the hall, “I must admit she is quite the looker and those leathers...” She let out a shivered sigh then turned back to Jessica and moved in closer, “Don’t worry about her. I’m more worried about you. What’s wrong? I’ve never seen you with such pain in your eyes.”

Jessica shook her head and rubbed at her temples, “I’m just having a bad morning.” She stated, not really wanting to talk about the miserable state of her mind.

“Come to my room.” Misty invited with a mischievous grin and took Jessica by the hand, “Alyson will be gone for a while, knowing her, and no one will find you in there.” She ensured while she pulled Jessica down the hall, without much protest, and then entered Misty’s room. Where she closed the door and locking it.

Jessica flopped upon Misty’s bed and stared at the ceiling, “I’m sorry. I’m just out of it today.” She admitted still not able to get Kris out of her mind when a towel fell on her head and she pulled it off to see Misty standing at a dresser mirror as she fixed her hair, completely naked. Jessica tossed the towel onto a chair and watched her friend run a comb through her shoulder length wavy hair. Jessica could not help letting her eyes wander over the girl’s body. She was athletic, like Kris, however was shorter, had a thinner build, yet larger breast. Jessica suddenly got to her feet, walked up behind Misty and wrapped her arms around the girl’s waist, slipping one hand down the girl’s thigh.

Misty turned around in the girl’s arms and gazed into Jessica’s eyes, “Something is really bothering you, isn’t it?” She reached up and gently touched Jessica’s cheek.

Jessica simply nodded. She felt in agony, something was boiling up in her chest to a point that it felt like she would burst if she didn’t do something about it.

Jessica’s mouth quivered as Misty moved in closer, a grin upon her face, “It has been months.” Misty said with a fake pout. “I thought you didn’t need me anymore.”

“I’m sorry.” Jessica closed her eyes and tried to force down a growing lump in her throat. This was not the answer and yet she felt if she left the room she would crumble to the ground and would not be able to pull herself back together again, “I always need you.” Jessica admitted guilty. She could not understand herself, why she found herself needing to be in the arms of another. She thought she had finally overcome this need, this hunger and yet here she was. She ran a finger up Misty’s back causing the girl to shiver in delight. A grin crossed Jessica face and she licked at her teeth.

“I am always yours.” Misty remarked as she wrapped her arms around Jessica’s neck and kissed her deeply. Jessica pulled the girl in hungering for the taste, a rush of heat racing through her body.

It was like a drug to Jessica and she was in need of a real fix. Her body shivered as Melissa traced circles under her shirt and Jessica picked the girl up off the ground, not breaking free of the kiss, then led her to the bed. As Jessica placed kisses along Misty’s neck and lowered the girl to the bed she could feel a small pang of guilt of the actions she was taking, however as the image of Kris entered her head again she found it impossible to resist the hunger and let the emotions take over her. She crawled into the bed with Misty and pulled off her shirt, tossing it to the floor.

Without warning Misty attacked Jessica’s breasts, nipping at her nipples playfully only to have Jessica quickly pull away. Jessica ran a finger along the girl’s inner thigh and up to her panty line, lightly brushing the edge of Misty’s pubic hairs causing the girl to let out a shivered moan. Misty pulled herself up to Jessica’s ear and whispered lightly, “Please... I want you...” She requested lightly licking at Jessica’s ear lobe. Understanding the request Jessica slipped her middle finger between Misty’s outer lips and gently rubbed Misty’s clitoris with the tip of her finger. Misty bit down on Jessica’s neck, not hard enough to break skin but enough to a small amount of pain to run through Jessica. Deciding to forgo the foreplay Jessica plunged two fingers deep inside of Misty causing the girl to clench onto Jessica’s tightly and bit her lip against a moan that tried to escape her. Jessica continued to slide her fingers deeper into the girl, enjoying the feeling of cum coating her fingers. She licked her lips at the thought of the taste as the scent of sweet cum filled her nostrils and she could no longer resist its call. She hungered for the sweetness filling her mouth and coating her tongue then, without removing her fingers, she released Misty from her embrace and moved her head towards Misty’s crotch.

“Uhhh... Jessie?” Misty was startled by Jessica’s sudden attack. Her eyes grew large as she realized what it was Jessica was intending to do and swallowed in anticipation. Jessica twisted her hand around inside of Misty, using her free hand to pull the girl’s outer lips open she quivered at the sight of pink flesh. She could see the clitoris peeking out from its hiding place and moved in quickly before it could hide again. Misty squirmed as Jessica’s tongue found her clitoris and she began to suck it. Misty arched her back as a sensation of pleasure filled her entire being. She could feel Jessica’s fingers still thrusting inside of her, occasionally twisting one way or the other, and tongue circling around her clitoris. Misty clenched her eyes shut gripped at the sheets as a wave of enjoyment rushed over her.

“J... Je-Ssie!!!” Misty’s voice jutted up a notch as Jessica’s pinkie finger pushed lightly against the rim of her anus, “W... wa...wait!!!” She could feel an orgasm building up in the pit of her stomach, her breath coming out in pants and moans. Jessica lifted her head for a moment to catch her breath, “M… More...” Misty managed to beg, not wanting the girl to break away.

“You want more?” Jessica grinned naughtily and inserted her index finger into Misty’s vagina causing Misty’s hips to move with the rhythm of Jessica’s fingers.

Misty nodded her head vigorously, “Please don’t stop.” She pleaded, she could feel herself at the cusp and she needed Jessica’s tongue to help her over the edge.

Obedient to her ladies desires Jessica lowered her head and began to suck upon the delicious ball of pink flesh. Misty let out a squeal of delight as she trashed about. Jessica would not let go of her hips, holding them close to her face. Finally the girl arched her back one last time in the fit of an orgasm and flopped back down onto the bed. Exhausted. Jessica lifted her head to smile upon Misty’s flushed face. She curled up next to Misty and rested her head upon the girl’s shoulder. The hunger had been satisfied, for the moment.

*****

To be Continued . . .

*****

Note: The world of the Shadowlands, Its stories, Characters and ideas are a copyright of Kathryn K Williams.

This story is based upon my manga of the same name. If you wish to view art from this series please visit my deviant arts site at: http://shinigami-shimai.deviantart.com/

For more of my stories visit my deviant hearts site at: http://www.devianthearts.com/viewuser.php?uid=159

Also if you spot any typos or other errors please contact me at katwilliams @ rogers.com

Chapter 4

A Shadowlander's Dream: Book Two - Policy of Love
By Kathryn K Williams

Chapter 4

Kris shut off the shower and shook the water from her hair before grabbing a towel off the back of the shower door. She rubbed the towel through her hair and she stepped out of the stall as another girl gratefully entered the stall. She placed the towel around her neck, not caring much about others seeing her nudity, and moved through the small group of girls to the other half of the washroom, where she approached the line of sinks and gazed at the mirrors for a moment. Although they all had been replaced with new glass, she still could not get the image of shattered glass and blood out of her mind. It was hard to believe that only yesterday Kima broke free from those same mirrors and ran rampant through the dorm halls. Kris shook the thoughts from her head and picked up a small leather case that she had left atop of her clothes on the counter before entering the shower. She took out a comb and began to run it through her thick curls when she heard someone speak.

“You really are a Sister after all, aren’t you?” A voice asked coolly.

Kris spun around to see Alyson standing at the entrance to the showering area with a towel around her waist, her arms crossed over her tiny breasts. For the first time Kris noticed how built Alyson was, her arms and legs were long and thin, however not flimsy, they were the limbs of a girl who spent every morning practising swordplay and jogging and from what Kris had seen Alyson did just that. “Hmmm?” Kris was confused where this line of questioning would come from.

“That tattoo...” Alyson nodded at Kris, “That is the mark of Aigneis, isn’t it?” She inquired with extreme interest.

Kris suddenly realized that the girl was talking about the black winged tattoo on her back, “Oh that...” She turned back to the mirror and dropped her comb back in the pouch, “Aigneis doesn’t exist anymore. She died long ago.” She explained dismally, hoping that this conversation would end quickly.

Alyson stepped up to the sink at Kris’s right, “I’ve heard stories that Aigneis was the kindest of the Sisters.” Alyson continued while gazing at herself in the mirror, not noticing Kris’s anxiety over the situation, “That she actually held sympathy towards those she watched over and even tried to rescue a few souls.”

Kris dropped her hands to either side of the sink with enough force to cause a few girls to jump, “She was a fool who lost everything because of love.” All this talk of her former self was agitating Kris. It was as if no matter how much she ran someone would remind her of the mistakes she made in her life, “She lost her family, her friends and even her love itself. She was stupid. Now can we stop talking about this?” She demanded glaring at Alyson with angry and dismay in her eyes. Several of the girls around them were now, silently, staring at Kris and Alyson in anticipation of where this conversation was going.

“I think she was remarkable and brave.” Alyson stated proudly, returning Kris’s gaze, “And I’m happy to know I fought along the side of her.” She patted the girl on the shoulder then turned on the faucet and filled her hands with water.

Kris stared at Alyson in stunned bewilderment. Never has someone told her they were proud of her, not when she was Aigneis or even as Kris. Her mind played over Alyson’s words and she lowered her head in shame, she had no right to get angry with Alyson, the girl has never done anything to harm her. She turned back to Alyson with intent to apologize when her eyes fell upon the dark purple bruises upon Alyson’s wrists, bruises in the shape of handprints. Her eyes scanned along the girl’s arms to see the number of other partly healed cuts and bruises that marked them, and even more along the girl’s shoulders and neck. “Alyson...?” She stared at the girl’s wounds with even more befuddled expression on her face, “Did you get those while we were in the woods?” She inquired not able to remove her eyes from those wounds. Somehow Kris knew that it was impossible for the girl to have got all those cuts yesterday for some were slightly faded and other fresh. Did Alyson really venture into the Alleys and Woods alone at night like the rumours told? Was she really brave or completely suicidal?

Alyson followed Kris’s gaze to her arms and stared in disbelief at them, as if noticing the wounds for the first time. Quickly she wrapped her arms around herself and glanced up at Kris. There was a confused fear in Alyson’s eyes and she opened her mouth as if she was about to speak when the door to the washroom opened behind Kris and Alyson’s eyes abruptly shifted to anger and hatred. Kris spun around to see Kima enter the room with a small stack of clothes in her arms. Every girl in the room stopped what they were doing to gaze upon the new arrival.

Kima gave a feeble smile and small wave to the girls, “M... morning...” She stammered, nervous of the thick tension that emitted from the room. Rumours of Kima’s attempts to seduce Natalie away from Alyson had spread rather quickly through the dorm and very few of the girls took kindly to someone trying to steal another’s lover away.

Alyson’s eyes scanned over the girl and a snarl began to emit from her throat, “I gave those to Natalie.” She growled, pointing at the baggy tiger stripped pyjamas that Kima currently wore.

Kima glanced upon the clothes, then back to Alyson, “I’m... sorry I forgot to buy some pyjamas.” She explained nervously, “Natalie said I could use these. I... didn’t know they were a gift from you.”

“As if you would really care if you did know.” Alyson’s glare intensified, “All you care about is yourself. Always playing with Natalie’s heart.” She growled

“I’m not!!” Kima waved her free hand in protest, “We are just friends. She doesn’t...” She lowered her head, remembering how Natalie was not in their room that morning, “She doesn’t love me.” She admitted regretfully.

Kris turned away from the argument to look at herself in the mirror, clenching her fists to her sides, “What about Jenn?” She finally muttered.

Kima turned to Kris in shock, “I...” She bowed her head in shame, “I didn’t mean to cause you all so much trouble.” She scanned the room to find many angry eyes upon her from all directions, “I... I’ll use a different washroom... I’m sorry.” She quickly backed out of the room and placed her back to the door. She took a deep breath and tried to hide how terrified she was just then. Why didn’t she fight back? Where was that courage she normally had? She pushed off the door and was about to search for another washroom when she spotted someone heading her way. Dressed in a pink nightgown, clenching to her change of clothes tightly to her chest and walking directly towards Kima was Kimberly, her twin. As Kima watch the way Kim kept her head down so her long red hair covered most of her face in an attempt to avoid eye contact with anyone Kima marvelled about how they could be the same person. It was hard to believe that she had come from inside the mind of such a delicate child as Kim. She wondered what it would be like if the two of them became one again. Would Kim ever accept Kima as part of her soul or would she forever be rejected? She shook her head and approached her reflection, “Hey there.” She greeted Kimberly, causing the girl to startle and stumble backwards.

“Kima!” Kim exclaimed apprehensively, her eyes darting around the hall in search of a means of escape, she was not even aware that Kima had been watching her all that time.

Kima let out a sigh and shook her head in dismay, “Why does everyone hate me so much?” She muttered more to herself then anyone else.

“Because you are mean, rude and selfish.” Kim stated bluntly and gave her twin a cold stare.

Kima stepped closer to her double, “I am you if you don’t remember.” She reminded the girl, “ If you would stop repressing your feelin-“

“I am not like you.” Kim snapped, “We are nothing alike.” She loathed the idea that this girl could have come from inside of her mind. The fact that she now had a physical form repulsed her.

Kima slammed her hand against the wall next to Kim’s head causing several girls in the hall to stop in their tracks and watch them, “This is the kind of attitude that has lost us Jenn.” She snarled angrily remembering the hurt look on Jenn’s face when Kim blurted out how she was not ‘disgusting’ like Kima. She moved in close to Kim’s ear, “You are like me and you know it. I remember the feeling of waking up in Jenn’s arms. Her fingers tracing up our thigh. You wanted Jenn’s fingers inside of you and you know it. You just can’t accept that you enjoy sex as much as I do.”

“Stop it!” Kim demanded, fearful of hearing more of what Kima had to say. She had been tortured by her mirror image for years now and Kim almost felt like Kima enjoyed tormenting her, “Will you just leave me alone?” She shouted mustering ever ounce of courage she could to face her double.

“Can’t you smell that?” Kima inquired softly, ignoring Kim’s pleas entirely. She glanced around the hall at the other girls that were staring at them as they headed about their morning routine.

Kim shook her head and blinked at Kima in bewilderment, “N... no...” She was visibly terrified; she did not like how unpredictable her other half was.

“The sweet smells of these girls.” Kima remarked longingly, “So tempting. I can almost taste it in the air.”

“I don’t know what you are talking about.” Kim declared in disgust of Kima even suggesting that she would be interested in something like that.

Kima’s eyes moved around from girl to girl, causing a couple to blush at the intensive way she scanned them over. She then softly closed her eyes, drew in a deep breath and licked her lips, “You know exactly what I’m talking about and don’t deny it. You were dreaming about her... I can smell it.” She backed away from Kim to see the crimson that covered the girl’s face, her double now left speechless. “A word of warning.” Kima continued, now in a concerned tone, “You might want to find a different washroom then that one.” She pointed over her shoulder at the washroom she had just left. “You may find you are not very welcome there. At least I wasn’t.”

Kim glanced in the direction of the washroom, “O… oh...” She stammered nervously.

Kima then moved in extremely close and whispered into the girl’s ear, “And you might want to hurry. She is starting to bleed.” She stated with a sly grin.

Kim pushed her twin away, “You are disgusting!!!” She cried out then rush passed the girl.

“Talk to you later.” Kima called out after her twin. Several girls were still staring at Kima and she gave them a small smile then headed back towards her room.

*****

To be Continued . . .

*****

Note: The world of the Shadowlands, Its stories, Characters and ideas are a copyright of Kathryn K Williams.

This story is based upon my manga of the same name. If you wish to view art from this series please visit my deviant arts site at: http://shinigami-shimai.deviantart.com/

For more of my stories visit my deviant hearts site at: http://www.devianthearts.com/viewuser.php?uid=159

Also if you spot any typos or other errors please contact me at katwilliams @ rogers.com

Chapter 5

A Shadowlander's Dream: Book Two - Policy of Love
By Kathryn K Williams

Chapter 5

Misty stretched and let out a sign of content then rolled over to look Jessica in the eyes, “Thank you again.”

“Your welcome.” Jessica replied and lightly kissed the girl upon the forehead. She felt Misty’s hand upon her stomach as it slid towards her pants.

“How shall I repay you?” Misty inquired with a grin as she rubbed her hand across the crotch of Jessica’s pants and smiled playfully at the girl.

Jessica quickly got out of the bed and picked her shirt off the ground, “I have to get going.” She stated with a sudden edge to her voice.

“Already?” Misty sat up in bed and let out a disappointed pout, “You are always running of on me. When do I get a taste?” She friskily requested.

Jessica slipped on her shirt without a word and got to her feet.

“I’ll talk to you later alright?” Misty’s asked in desperation, as if she feared that Jessica would never return to her, “You know I’m always here for you.” She reminded Jessica as the dorm head gripped the doorknob.

Jessica lowered her head; “I’ll see you later.” She remarked numbly then opened the door and stepped out into the hall. The moment the door closed Jessica felt tears fill her eyes, she felt so dirty, as if she had just betrayed someone dear to her heart. Her head hurt even worse then before and the ache in her heart was overwhelming her senses, this was not like her at all. She brought her fingers to her nose and breathed in the sweet scent. That delicious smell didn’t even brighten her mood; it instead made her feel even worse, never mind the fact that now she could feel something else welling up inside of her. She turned to head back to her room when she spotted Kris coming around the corner and even more guilt washed over Jessica. She quickly hid her hand behind her back and felt trapped.

Hastily Jessica made a u-turn and ran down the hall, hoping that Kris had not spotted her, down to the lobby. When she stepped into the lobby she discover many girls crowding around the couches giggling and squealing. Not prepared to deal with people she slipped passed the girls, took out her keys and unlocked the door to the office, ducked in and then closed the door. Pleased to see that the steel blinds were still pulled down she locked the door and flopped down into her chair to catch her breath.

She could feel a pressure swell up inside the pit of her stomach; it made her feel sick and disgusted. She clenched her arm around her waist and removed her glasses to rubbed at the tears the threatened to burst free of their bounds. She dropped the glassed to the counter, and then pressed the heel of her palm against her crotch. It twitched in that irritating fashion that bothered Jessica so much. She grabbed at her crotch as tears streamed down her cheeks. Unable to hold herself back any longer, and wanting that infernal feeling to leave her alone, she unbuttoned her pants and shoved her hand into her boxers. The dampness of her boxers made the tears flow all the more steadier. A sense of embarrassed guilt surged through her body and she felt hot all over. Her stomach lurched and she felt the need to throw up, but forced it back. Her eyes clenched tight she pushed two fingers deep inside of herself, silently sobbing as she masturbated. The feeling of her own cum running over her hands made her quicken the pace as she wanted to get to the end as quickly as she could. She was relieved to find that she was already close to coming after her time with Misty and bit down hard upon her lip as the sensation of a small orgasm washed over her and with it the welled up feelings were swept away.

She cried as she pulled out her hand and looked upon the sticky substance that coated her fingers. Quickly she rushed to the sink in the back of the office, that was usually used for emergencies and at this moment Jessica felt it was one. She turned on the tap and plunged her hands under the warm water, frantically trying hard to scrub that substance and scent from her skin. This was not like her, she was getting better, and she was not affected by this kind of thing any longer. She filled her hands with water and splashed it upon her face, trying to remove any amount of cum that may still be there upon her lips, and then returned to her hands, pumping a mound of liquid soap into her hands and scouring them clean. She tried to convince herself to stop, that she was in control and could stop scrubbing at any moment, but she could not find the strength to end. It took ever ounce of will power to pull away from the sink. She found a toothbrush and tooth paste in the top cabinet, that she had left there after becoming the dorm head, and vigorously ran it across her teeth, trying to remove the remaining taste of Misty from her mouth. When she was finished she turned off the water and watched the tap drip. Even after all that washing she still felt dirty, but it wasn’t as bad as before. After forcing the tears back into their cage, as she dried her hands with some paper towels and finally mustered the courage to step out of the office and see what would cause such a bustle so early in the morning. She zipped up her pants and took a deep breath before opening the door.

“What do we have here this early in the morning?” Jessica inquired curiously, forcing her voice to not let on how much she was struggling. The girls parted for the Dorm Head to get a look at what all the commotion was about.

“Hey Jessica!” Jenn waved to the girl from her spot on the couch.

Jenn and Natalie had changed out of their nightclothes and were sitting to either side of a small girl, who Jessica assumed must be a junior high student. The new girl wore a part of brown shorts that cut off at the knees and a tight white T-shirt; a long cloak was tied around her neck and flowed over her shoulders, her tattoos long since disappeared, “Morning.” The girl said with a shy wave.

Jessica blinked at the new girl, “Who is she?” She asked pointing at the girl in confusion, “Head Mistress Sophia never mentioned a new kid coming here?”

The girl stood to her feet and gave a light bow, “I am Aigneis’s sister, Keelia, but I prefer to be called Kai.” She explained politely, “I’m sorry to cause such a fuss so early. I was told my sister lived here.”

“Aigneis?” Jessica shook her head in puzzlement.

“She is Kris’s sister.” Natalie explained with half a smile.

“Kris!?!” Jessica took a closer look at Kai and noticed that the girl’s eyes were different colours; the right one was a light blue and the left a bright yellow. When Kai blinked and the colours switched sides, now blue on the left and yellow on the right and continued to switch place every time the girl closed her eyes for any reason, “Her sister!?!” Jessica stood straight up and glanced around at the growing crowd.

“I didn’t know Kris had a sister.” One of the girls squealed.

“She is so adorable.” Another added, “I love her eyes.”

“Do you have a girlfriend?” Piped up yet another causing the girls to explode in another round of squeals and chatter.

Jessica shook her head in dismay then turned to the crowd, “That is enough.” She commanded, “I’m sure our new visitor doesn’t need to be interrogated by a group of horny girls so if you don’t mind could you all get your breakfast and head off to school or I’ll withhold your allowances.” She demanded with her tone of authority that had gained her the position of Head Dorm Girl in the first place. Once the crowd began to disperse Jessica turned back to the newcomer.

“Okay.” Jessica stared down at the little girl, “Now what brings you here?” She interrogated taking a seat across from the girls and lacing her hands together in front of herself, “uhhh...What was your name again?”

“You can call me Kai.” Kai stated with a smile, “Aunt Sophia told me I could find Aigneis here. Is she awake yet?” She inquired with slight excitement in her tone.

Jessica noticed there was something unusual about this girl’s chipper attitude, but felt it not her place to pry. Jessica glanced over her shoulder at the stairs, “She was just getting out of the shower when I left.” She replied then turned back to the girl and let out a frustrated sigh while running her fingers over the stubble on the sides of her head. This looked like this was turning into and interesting morning.

A moment later Kris stepped into the lobby, a black neck tie hung loosely around the up turned collar of her white dress shirt, her heads were plunged deep in the pockets of her black slacks and her head was low as if she was lost in her thoughts.

“Hey Kris!” Jessica called out to her roommate.

Kris glanced around the lobby, spotted her friends across the room and started towards them, “Morning everyo-” She stopped abruptly when she spotted Kai sitting amongst the girls.

“Aigneis!!” Kai jumped to her feet at the sight of her sister and ran to her.

Kris froze at the presence of the girl, “Kai?” She could not believe what she was seeing. Her shock quickly turned to hostility, “What are you doing here?” There was an edge to her voice that stopped Kai dead in her tracks.

“I just arrived home.” Kai explained shyly, “I thought you would have missed me.” There was mournfulness in the girl’s eyes.

Kris glared angrily at the girl, “I thought I told you not to come around here ever again.”

“I can go where I want too.” Kai stated furiously, “I can’t believe you would just leave home because dad would not listen to you.”

“It is more complicated then that.” Kris explained glimpsing at Jenn, who had got to her feet and seem to be considering joining them then reconsidered. Kris quickly turned her eyes back to Kai, “You would not understand.” She uttered.

“I’m not a child anymore, Aigneis.” Kai shouted there were tears welling up in her eyes, “You are not the only one to fall in love.” She blurted out.

Kris suddenly moved towards the girl and knelt so they were nearly eye-to-eye with each other, “What did you do?” She coldly whispered so only the two of them could hear, “Did you give father their soul like the good little death angel that you are?” She demanded accusingly.

Kai lowered her head, “No... I...” She gazed up into her sister’s eyes as tears rolled down a cheek.

Kris’s expression softened. She understood the pain in her sister’s eyes, “I’m sorry.” She knelt down and wrapped her arms around the girl, “I’m sorry.” She hugged the girl tightly. Again she glanced over at Jenn, who paced near the couch. Was this really the path of an angel of death? To never love and to always be in pain? She was not sure she wanted to know the answer to that question.

*****

To be Continued . . .

*****

Note: The world of the Shadowlands, Its stories, Characters and ideas are a copyright of Kathryn K Williams.

This story is based upon my manga of the same name. If you wish to view art from this series please visit my deviant arts site at: http://shinigami-shimai.deviantart.com/

For more of my stories visit my deviant hearts site at: http://www.devianthearts.com/viewuser.php?uid=159

Also if you spot any typos or other errors please contact me at katwilliams @ rogers.com

Chapter 6

A Shadowlander's Dream: Book Two - Policy of Love
By Kathryn K Williams

Chapter 6

Cherilyn awoke from yet another nightmare; she had several throughout the night. Each increasingly more intense then the other and all having to do with the Western Wood in one form or another and she was glad to see that the sun had finally rose. She got out of bed and pulled open the curtains to let the warm sun’s warm light in and stood still with her eyes closed, bathing in the calming light. However, today even the morning’s shining sun didn’t seem to wash away her worries, nothing felt right since escaping that forest.

She felt something was not right with her surroundings. Anxiously she inspected the area for anything that was out of place and noticed something lying upon her desk. As she approached the desk she felt uneasiness fill her heart. Atop the desk was a large yellow manila envelope with her name neatly scrawled across the front in a tight calligraphy script. She was certain that the envelope had not been there when she had last awoken from her nightmares and there was only one person who used such a fancy handwriting in the school, Headmistress Sophia, and this fact did not set easily upon Cherilyn’s mind. She glanced around to see her small roommate was still soundly sleeping in her nightshirt with her blankets partly kicked off the bed. Cherilyn warily reached out to touch the envelope; the butterflies in her stomach escaping from their cage and were wreaking havoc on her nerves. She apprehensively licked her lips as she picked up the envelope by the corner when there was a light knocking at the door that caused her to jump and recoil from the paper.

“Wh... who is it?” Cherilyn asked trying hard to hide her tension, her eyes unable to leave the letter.

The bedroom door opened and Tanya quickly entered, “Cherilyn!!!” She exclaimed with such excitement that it forced Cherilyn to turn around and face her friend, “You will not believe what just happened.” She was waving a large yellow envelope exactly like the one Cherilyn had just found, “I’m being transferred!” She rejoiced.

Panic filled Cherilyn’s eyes, she spun around, snatched up her envelope and tore it open in one swift movement. Inside she found a single piece of pink paper with her photo on the right hand corner and along the top of the page were the words ‘Notice of Transfer to Western Wing’.

“NOOOO!!!” Cherilyn screamed out and collapsed to the ground trembling. Cherilyn’s roommate sat bolt up right at the sound and searched for what had awoken her.

Tanya rushed to Cherilyn and dropped to the girl’s side, “Cherilyn, are you alright?” She inquired anxiously, “What happened?” Shakily Cherilyn handed Tanya the notice with her face buried in her hand. Tanya only smiled at the page, “This is great. Maybe we can room together.” She said unhesitatingly.

“I... I don’t belong... there...” Cherilyn quivered as her worst fears were coming true. She feared this day from the moment she realized she had feelings for Tanya. She knew that entering those woods marked her for sure, she could feel it on her skin and it made her feel filthy. Now she was being signalled out and set to the one place she didn’t belong, the Western Wings.

“There is nothing wrong with the West Wing.” Tanya assured her friend, “Jenn and Kris are already there. It will be gre-“

“No it won’t!” Cherilyn snapped, cutting the girl off, “This is all your fault.” Her voice rose to a point of hysteria as she clenched her arms around herself tightly. That was right, it was Tanya who wanted to be transferred and not her. She turned her angry eyes on Tanya, “If you had not gone running off into that damned forest then none of this would have happened. I don’t want to leave here. I don’t want to go to that place. The girls there are creepy and I don’t belong there.”

“But...” Tanya stared at Cherilyn, bewildered by her friend’s outburst.

Cherilyn sharply stood to her feet, “Why can’t you understand this?” She screamed hysterically, “Why do you always have to think about yourself? Why can’t you think of me for once? What I want?”

“I... I thought...” Tanya stammered, “I thought you... you wanted to be with everyone? Don’t you want to be with me?” She inquired, crawling backwards on the ground to get out of range of her friend’s fury.

“Yes, but not there!” Cherilyn gestured violently out the window at the Western Dorms off in the distance, “And not with those girls!” She cried out, waving her hands madly about frantically, “They are sick and perverted crazy people that don’t belong in the world.”

Tanya’s brow knitted in disapproval of her friend’s outburst, “Those girls are my friends.” She declared softly, a fury burning lightly in the back of Tanya’s mind. Tanya was one of the few from the Eastern dorms that treated the Western Dorm girls with any level of respect. She knew Cherilyn disliked the Western Dorm but this was the first she had heard her friend refer to those girls in such a hateful manner. Tanya abruptly sprung to her feet and glared at Cherilyn with anger filled eyes, “And I am one of them.” She declared proudly, “If you think that my friends and I are sick and demented then I don’t want to be around you anymore.” She shouted then stormed out of the room.

Cherilyn was taken back by Tanya’s rage. Tanya had never shown any sign of anger before and now Cherilyn was watching as her friend was running away from her. “Tanya!?!” Cherilyn called out finally finding her legs and tried to chase after her friend to have the door slammed in her face. She punched at the door in frustration. Why did she always find herself having doors slammed in her face?

Her roommate perched upon the edge of her bed, watching Cherilyn slid down the door in defeat, “You just can’t win now can you?” The roommate said nonchalantly.

“Shut up!!!” Cherilyn yelled and tossed a housecoat at the girl who dodged it gracefully by somersaulting backwards across her bed.

“Don’t go yelling at me.” The girl said irately as she stood to her feet and walking over to pick up the notice off the ground, “You decided to go into those woods after her. You knew what you were getting into.” She handed the paper over to Cherilyn, “Now you have to deal with the outcome.”

Cherilyn took the paper and let out a deep, disappointed sigh.

*****

To be Continued . . .

*****

Note: The world of the Shadowlands, Its stories, Characters and ideas are a copyright of Kathryn K Williams.

This story is based upon my manga of the same name. If you wish to view art from this series please visit my deviant arts site at: http://shinigami-shimai.deviantart.com/

For more of my stories visit my deviant hearts site at: http://www.devianthearts.com/viewuser.php?uid=159

Also if you spot any typos or other errors please contact me at katwilliams @ rogers.com

Chapter 7

A Shadowlander's Dream: Book Two - Policy of Love
By Kathryn K Williams

Chapter 7

The cafeteria dinning hall was filled with the hustle and bustle of morning activity. Girls of the Western Dorm gathered to eat while talking over everything from love to last night’s homework. Jessica wove her way through the crowds with a tray of food held high over her head until she found her way out onto the patio doors. She stepped out into the sunlight and closed her eyes, enjoying the feeling of the cool air upon her face. Even with it being so close to the end of October the weather was still nice and held an invigorating feeling to it. The scent of the leaves filled her nostril and made Jessica feel alive, the feelings from earlier finally back in their prison. She opened her eyes and spotted her friends sitting at one of the small round tables in the sun. She pulled a flannel shirt, which she had grabbed from her room, around her body, and then ventured to the group.

She spotted Kris right away. Her roommate was listening intensely as her little sister relayed stories of home and life. Jessica stopped for a moment to watch the girl carefully, just taking in ever detail of the girl. When her mind was invaded by images of Kris lying nude in bed and she fought to push them out of her head.

“Geez...” Jessica heard Jenn say as she let out a deep breath after hearing Kai’s story, “You have been to hell and back, haven’t you?” She inquired curiously, “Seems we have all been having adventures this week.”

“Kai usually got the more unusual jobs out of the rest of us.” Kris explained uneasily as she took a spoon full of cereal then spotted Jessica. She swallowed her mouthful and waved to the girl, “Jessie over here.”

“Sorry I took so long to join you.” Jessica apologized as she set a tray of eggs, toast and milk on the table and pulled out a chair, “Allowance day is the busiest. I had to break free just so I could eat. Oh, here.” She drew a set of small brown envelopes from her back pocket, “These are for you.” She glanced at the names on the envelopes and handed one to Natalie and another to Kris, whom both took the gifts gratefully, then Jessica turned to Jenn while holding a pink envelope still in hand, “There is more then the usual amount in here seeing as you have been away so long. You’ll need to get you school supplies and other personal stuff. You will find a school schedule in here as well.” She handed the envelope to Jenn.

“They really pay us to stay here?” Jenn asked in amazement as she examined the envelope.

“They pay for our room and board.” Natalie explained, “As well as something additional for being good.”

Jenn causally opened the letter and looking inside. Her eyes widened as she pulled out a small number of hundred dollar bills, “You have to be kidding me!” She exclaimed taken back by the amount money.

Natalie nearly chocked on her food, “How come I never got that amount?” She marvelled at the sight, “There must be five hundred there.”

Jessica blinked at the money and counted it as Jenn leafed through the bills, “Four... five... six hundred?!? That can’t be right. Is there a letter in there explaining?” She was a tad disconcerted.

Jenn pulled out a small set of papers from the envelope, unfolded them and stared at them in confusion, “What is this?” She inquired handing the papers over to Jessica.

“Holy!!” Jessica exclaimed skimming over the papers.

“What is it?” Kris inquired eager to know what had excited her friends.

Kai observed the girls curiously, “What is going on?” She couldn’t grasp what the fuss was about.

“Jenn was a straight ‘A’ student here before vanishing.” Jessica stated, stunned by what she read, “This is her bonus for passing every one of her classes. It has been awaiting her return.” She explained still staring in disbelief at the numbers.

Kris chuckled in amusement, “I am not surprised.” She remarked with a proud grin, “Jenn was always good at her studies.”

Jenn scanned the page of her new classes, “Is there really such a thing as ‘Dream Studies’?” She queried at the list of her classes.

“Only for us West Wingers.” Jessica explained dipping her toast in the yolk of her eggs, “Also there are studies of the Shadows, the Realms of Dream and Death; and other mythology. It can be interesting, but East wingers are not allowed. I don’t know why.”

“Because Easter Wingers can’t handle the idea of ghost and creatures in the night.” Natalie stated indifferently.

“Oh...I’ll be giving you a tour of the school later in the week. Showing you were your classes are and the like.” Jessica remarked and paused for a moment in thought with her toast in front of her mouth, then started as if she suddenly remembered something, “Oh, which reminds me. Your friends are transferring today.” She said nonchalantly as she took a bite of the bread.

“Tanya and Cherilyn?” Kris inquired in extreme interest.

Jessica nodded as she took a bit of her eggs and swallowed, “They should have received their notices over night. I just found their transfer papers with the allowances.”

“Cherilyn will not be happy to hear that.” Jenn stated only half paying attention as she still leafed through her school papers.

“She will have to accept it.” Natalie stated coldly, “It’s not like we are a scary bunch.”

“Says the girl who keeps knives up her sleeves.” Kris remarked with a chuckle.

“It’s only for protection.” Natalie retorted.

“And the sword blade on your right arm?” Jessica added eyeing Natalie’s leather jacket.

“You never know who will jump out of the shadows.” Natalie justified herself, “Headmistress Sophia approved of it. As long as I don’t use it on any of the students here, it’s alright.”

“Isn’t that thing heavy?” Jenn inquired curiously.

Natalie lifted her arm and pulled back the sleeve to reveal a long flat metal box that was attached to her arm by leather straps, “Not really and it is safe. Only springs out when I need it.” To prove her point she twisted her wrist and a long double-edged blade sprung forth from a slit in the front of the housing and slammed into place. She shifted her arm to allow the sun’s light to reflect of the steel of the blade, “Nothing to it really.”

“Just make sure you don’t slice up any more of our pillows while you sleep, alright?” Jessica commented with a smile, “And put that thing away when you are at the table alright?”

Kris raised an eyebrow at Natalie, “Do you really sleep with that thing on?” She inquired inquisitively.

Natalie flushed with embarrassment, “Not all the time.” She replied defensively as she placed the tip of the blade upon the pavement and pushed the blade back into place then pulled her sleeve back down. The truth was that she only took it off when Alyson was sleeping next to her, but she was not willing to admit that. Everyone broke into laughter as Natalie sunk in her seat.

Kai watched her sister smile and beamed along with her, “I’ve never seen you smile so much, sis.” She observed.

Kris nervously tried to hide her mouth behind a napkin, “I smiled before.” She replied skittishly.

“Not when you lived at home.” Kai stated with a shake of her head. “This is the first time I saw you really smile.” She remarked.

“Kai is right.” Jenn added, “You usually are brooding. It’s nice to see you smiling again.” She gave Kris a warm smile that caused the girl to lower her head, “What? Did I say something wrong?” Jenn asked anxiously.

Jessica watched Kris’s emotions change and let out a sigh, “She just likes to torture herself.” She remarked glancing over at Jenn then back to Kris and decided a change of subject was in need, “Oh, Jenn you need to see Amy today. She wants to look you over.” She nodded at Jenn’s bandaged wrists causing the girl to pull her jacket over her hands.

“Again!?!” Jenn slouched in her seat, “I just went the other day.” She protested.

“You also slit your wrists pretty deeply and spent the past while locked within a dream.” Jessica reminded the girl, “Don’t make me have to carry you there.” She added giving the girl an intense glare.

“I’ll go with you” Natalie finished the last mouthful of her eggs and dabbed at her mouth with a napkin, “I want to go for a walk anyways.”

“Would you?” Jenn beamed happily, “and would you talk me to a drug store or something too?”

“Sure.” Natalie nodded as she stood, “Come on.” She motioned towards the door, “Finish up and we’ll head right over. The quicker we get to Amy’s the faster it will be over with.” She picked up her own tray and awaited for Jenn to finish the last bits of her cereal, “Here, I’ll take those.” She offered, adding Jenn’s bowl to her tray and placing the tray under the first one,

Jenn wiped her mouth with a napkin and crumpled it into a ball; “I guess I’ll see you all later.” She got to her feet and started to follow Natalie.

“Sure thing.” Jessica said still munching on her food.

“Later, Jenn.” Kris said with a wave.

“Thanks for keeping me company last night.” Kai said with a smile.

Jenn ruffled the girl’s hair, “No problem. I hope we see more of you around here.” She knelt down and kissed the girl on the cheek; “If you need anything you can come to me at anytime.”

Kai blushed and hugged Jenn, “Thanks.” Natalie and Jenn waved to the girls as they left.

“So what was that about?” Kris probed her sister.

“They just listened to me when I got here.” Kai admitted with a shrug, “She is your girlfriend, isn’t she sis?” Kai asked with delight in her eyes.

Kris’s face grew long, “Not anymore.” She mentioned sadly.

“But you always talked about her before.” Kai remarked with a frown, “What happened?”

“Dad took her memories when I didn’t give him her soul.” She stated bluntly then grabbed her tray and started to leave, “I’m going to my room.”

“No - you - are - not!” Jessica said in a commanding voice.

“Jessie, will you stay out of this?” Kris begged with a pained look in her eyes, “I want to be left alone.”

“No, I won’t leave you alone.” Jessica stated irritate by her roommate’s attempts to always run and hide, “You are my helper today if you like it or not.” She demanded with a sly grin, “And so are you, Kai.” She nodded at the girl as she took another bite of food.

Kris slumped back into her seat and dropped her tray to the table with a clatter, “Fine.” She affirmed disheartened with her defeat. She knew when she was beat and Jessica was not one to argue with, “I think you enjoy being able to command people around at time.” She remarked eyeing the girl as she finished off her breakfast.

“More so when it is in bed.” Jessica stated with a mischievous grin.

Kai felt herself snort in laughter. Kris raised an eyebrow at her little sister, whom stifled her chuckles and continued to eat her breakfast. Kris set an elbow on the table and rested her chin in her hand, “This is going to be another long day.” She concluded with a dissatisfied sigh.

*****

To be Continued . . .

*****

Note: The world of the Shadowlands, Its stories, Characters and ideas are a copyright of Kathryn K Williams.

This story is based upon my manga of the same name. If you wish to view art from this series please visit my deviant arts site at: http://shinigami-shimai.deviantart.com/

For more of my stories visit my deviant hearts site at: http://www.devianthearts.com/viewuser.php?uid=159

Also if you spot any typos or other errors please contact me at katwilliams @ rogers.com

Chapter 8

A Shadowlander's Dream: Book Two - Policy of Love
By Kathryn K Williams

Chapter 8

Alyson frantically dug through her duffle bag in search of a long sleeved shirt, ever since Kris mentioned the marks on her arms she felt even more exposed then usual. Finally she came across a tight black long sleeved shirt and quickly stripped off her t-shirt before pulling the new top over her head. It clung snugly to her body revealing her thin frame. She starred at herself in the mirror for a moment smoothing out the wrinkles in her clothes. Her breasts were barely visible against the black fabric and yet there was a comfort in the tightness of the clothes. She grabbed her katana off the hook on the back of the door and rushed out into the hall.

She found herself needing to snake her way through the tide of girls which were cramped and crowded, and she want to get out into the open air as she searched for some way out. Several girls greeted Alyson as she pushed on through the crowd, however she ignored the greetings. She had only one destination in mind and ignored all around her till she found a back entrance at the far end of one of the halls, burst out of the dorm into a small field and took a deep breath of the cool air. She could hear the chatter of girls on the patio to her left, her ears picking out Natalie’s laughter from the crowd and she turn to see the girl sitting amongst her friend smiling and talking. She watched the girl carefully as Natalie proceeded to tuck a lock of her hair over her ear before taking a bite of eggs. A pang of pain stabbed at Alyson’s heart and she forced herself to turn away from the group, trudging across the field until she came to a tree. She leaned her sword against the side of the tree, then flopped upon the ground and stared up at the leaves as they played with the breeze, her eyes felling upon an apple hanging off one of the branches causing a frown crossed her face.

(Don't you love me?)

Alyson could hear Natalie’s words from yesterday still ringing in her ears, haunting her very existence. How could such a simple question hurt so much? She closed her eyes against the question, still not sure how to answer it. If it were as easy as saying ‘yes’ then Alyson would have done so right then and there. She rolled onto her stomach and glanced over at the girls on the patio. If she only had the strength to speak what was in her heart. If only fear would not continue to torment her mind.

She sat up and leaned against the tree. Near the front of the dorm Alyson watched a small group of girls giggling amongst themselves. How she wished she could be part of the crowd, she had always been the outcast since her earliest memories. She stared down at her hands and studied her long thin fingers, rough hand that had grown tough from years of sword training, never having time for girlie things. Drake was always demanding her to practise more and grow stronger. She never left home without a blade in hand, she was even the one who demanded Natalie never go out without that arm blade on her and as such no one wanted to befriend a freak like herself.

Her eyes drifted to her sword, it’s sheath made of the finest of obsidian, a Celtic design in gold leaf adorning its surface and a gold catch near the hilt. She picked up the weapon, enjoying the way the black silk ribbon wrapped handle felt in the palm of her hand. She unsheathed the blade, watching as the sun gleamed across its silver finish. Within it’s reflective surface Alyson could see her own sad eyes staring back out at her, deep set eyes with long lashes and a misery so profoundly set that no matter of love would free her from its agony. She set the broad side of the sword against her forehead and let out a sigh, “She could never really love me.” She muttered to herself half-heartedly.

“Alyson?” Someone called out softly.

Alyson opened her eyes and looked up to see Nicole cautiously walking towards her with nervousness in her stance, “Morning, Nicole.” Alyson greeted with a weak smile, “Did you just arrive at school?”

Natalie nodded energetically, the sight of Alyson’s smile seemed to cheered up the child as she sped up her pace and sat down beside Alyson, “I didn’t seen you around after class. I was getting worried.” Nicole said wearily, “Is it true that you are staying at the dorms now?” She asked with a look of intrigue upon her round face.

Alyson nodded slowly, “Yeah, I have to watch over that sister of yours after all, right?” She half joked with a slight smile.

Nicole’s face brightened, “Really? That is great!!” She leaned on her hands, “I wish I could stay at here too.”

“Maybe one day you will.” Alyson noticed a pendent swinging around the girl’s neck, the gift she had given Natalie to protect her from evil.

“Not likely,” Nicole remarked dismally, “Does that mean that you and Nat are back together again?” She asked, changing the subject.

Alyson frowned, “No...” Her eyes did not leave the pendent, “So that is where it ended up.” She reached out to touch it when Nicole cringed and clenched onto the necklace. Alyson glanced up at the girl’s face to see fear in her eyes; “I’m not going to take it from you.” She assured brushing the girl’s bangs out of her eyes. “Natalie gave it to you, so it is now yours.” Alyson explained, although the thought of Natalie giving her gift away so easily hurt.

Alyson turned away to see Natalie leaving the dorm with Jenn, “Well, speaking of your sister...” She watched the two girls cross the lawn on their way to the nurse’s office behind the school, “Come back to me...” Alyson mumbled sadly under her breath hoping that the girl would hear her prayers. Almost as if Natalie could hear the girl’s plea she turned to face them. Natalie stared in her direction for a time. It almost seemed as if she would in fact head towards Alyson. However, after a word with Jenn they both turned and disappeared around the building out of view. Alyson rolled to her side and curled up into a ball, “Please come back to me...” She repeated with her face buried in her sleeve.

*****

To be Continued . . .

*****

Note: The world of the Shadowlands, Its stories, Characters and ideas are a copyright of Kathryn K Williams.

This story is based upon my manga of the same name. If you wish to view art from this series please visit my deviant arts site at: http://shinigami-shimai.deviantart.com/

For more of my stories visit my deviant hearts site at: http://www.devianthearts.com/viewuser.php?uid=159

Also if you spot any typos or other errors please contact me at katwilliams @ rogers.com

Chapter 9

A Shadowlander's Dream: Book Two - Policy of Love
By Kathryn K Williams

Chapter 9

Natalie and Jenn pulled on their shoes at the dorm’s main entrance. Natalie watched as Jenn slowly tied one shoe then the other, “You’ve been rather quiet since we left the others.” Natalie noted slightly concerned, “Anything on your mind?” She inquired.

Jenn slowly stood to her feet and tapped the toe of her shoe on the ground, “A lot of things. I think meeting Gwen and now Kai made it really set in that Kris is really a... De...” She could not bring herself to say the words.

“A Death Angel, you mean?” Natalie glanced over her shoulder at the cafeteria doors they’d only moments ago passed through, “It’s hard to believe such a things exists, but then again there are stranger things in this world.”

“It’s hard to believe I’m not living in some dream or am dead for that matter.” Jenn stared down at her hands and turned them over again, and then glanced at Natalie, “I mean angels, shadowy creatures, god like beings. Is this all for real?” She inquired not sure if she wanted to hear an answer.

Natalie opened the front door for the girl, “I used to think the same thing, but after being here several years it feels more real then any of my dreams.” They stepped out onto the dorm stairs and Natalie gazed up at the Academy school, “Sure, it’s weird and hard to get used to at first, but then again what I thought was reality wasn’t much better.” She let out a sigh and descended the front steps, “If I had a choice. I would stay here.” She continued, plunging her hands in her pockets and shrugging, “I like it here.”

Jenn gazed up at the dorm building and thought about all her friends that lived there, “I guess you’re right. I’d rather be with my friends then living in a dream.” She turned to follow the girl down the path behind the school when Natalie stopped abruptly and glanced around, “Is something wrong?” Jenn asked it was now her turn to show her concerns.

Natalie turned around until she spotted Alyson and Nicole sitting under a tree watching them, “Alyson...” She let out a sorrow-filled sigh.

Jenn followed the girl’s gaze until she also came across Alyson, “You really love her don’t you?” Jenn asked not letting her eyes off of the girl.

Natalie lowered her head, “It doesn’t matter anymore. She’ll never return my love. I’m so stupid.” She kicked at the ground as she turned away and started down the path again.

“Then we are all stupid.” Jenn stated flatly as she fell into step behind Natalie, “Every last one of us.”

“Maybe that is the fate of us Western Wingers.” Natalie observed, “To eternally be alone and tormented by our love.” She shook her head in dismay.

“Have you tried to talk to her?” Jenn raised taking one last glance over her shoulder at Alyson, “She doesn’t seem all that bad. Maybe there was a misunderstanding.”

“After what happened with Kima?” Natalie countered dismally, “Kima had her hand down my pants and was kissing me fully on the lips when she walked in on us. I have to admit I was not putting up a fight either. How can I explain that away?”

Jenn frowned, “Kima is a problem, isn’t she?” She thought the situation over, “Have you figured out a way to get Kima and Kim back into the same body? I mean that would lessen things a little.”

“Head Mistress Sophia said we have to get the two halves to agree with each other first.” Natalie shook her head in frustration, “That’s not likely to happen anytime soon. For now I’m just trying to not get into more trouble.” She stated.

“Do... do you like Kima?” Jenn finally got up the strength to ask, “You two seemed rather close and Kim mentioned that you were best friends years ago.”

Natalie took a deep breath and combed her fingers through her hair, “It’s not that I don’t like her. I really do. I just... want to protect her... I guess...” Natalie mumbled embarrassed at how lame she sounded.

Jenn lowered her head to watch the ground move below her feet, “I know what you mean. The moment I looked into those red eyes I felt this need to take her in my arms and hold her. She seems so fragile.”

“So what about you?” Natalie probed, “Do you love Kim? Or do you fear her other half?”

Jenn rubbed at her temps, “I don’t know anymore.” She confessed, “I admit that I was falling for her, deeply even. Then this whole thing with Kris and my muddled memories.” She stopped as she felt her emotions becoming untangled, “I... my heart keeps calling out to Kim and Kris.” She glanced up at Natalie with tears in her eyes, “My... heart feels like... like it is being torn into pieces and... and I don’t know what I should feel anymore.” She grasped the sides of her head and clenched her eyes shut.

Natalie wrapped an arm around the girl and hugged her tight, “It’s alright. Give yourself time. Don’t rush yourself.” She soothed, “If you need to talk you can come to me at anytime.”

Jenn wiped at her eyes with the sleeves of her shirt, “Thanks.” She smiled, “You are a good friend.” She added with a sniffle and glanced over Natalie’s shoulder to see Tanya coming down the path, “Morning Tanya!!” She called out, wiping her eyes dry.

“Jenn!!!” Tanya waved to her friend, “I got transferred!!” She exclaimed excitedly while waving her transfer papers and gave Jenn a big hug, “We’ll be in the same dorm again!!”

“I heard.” Jenn forced herself to smile at her friend, “Where is Cherilyn?” She asked glancing around.

Tanya scowled, “I don’t think she wants to be our friend anymore.” Tanya said sadly.

“She’s taking the move rather rough I take it.” Natalie remarked with a nod hello.

“She seemed to think all West Wingers are perverted and evil.” Tanya said heavily, “She is terrified of the Western Dorms.”

“Yeah,” Jenn remembered the look on Cherilyn’s face when she forced the girl to enter the dorm in search of help in rescuing Tanya from the woods, “Maybe we can have a chat with her later.” She offered, “Right now I have to see Amy.”

“Would you!?!” Tanya jumped up excitedly, “That would be so great!!!” She wrapped her arms around Jenn’s neck, “You are the best friend ever.”

Jenn turned to Natalie, “Do you mind Natalie?” She asked shyly, realizing she had already volunteered the girl.

“Sure thing.” Natalie said with a shrug, “She didn’t seem like that bad of a girl. She might be a tasty addition to the Westerners.” Natalie said with an evil grin.

Jenn pushed Natalie playfully, “I think rooming with Kima is going to your head.” She giggled.

“How do you know I was not the one to corrupt Kima?” Natalie remarked, her grin broadening.

Tanya smiled at the two girls, “Thanks, it’s going to be so great being in the same dorm as you all.” She said with even more enthusiasm, “I need to take my papers to Jessica before I can move my things. I’ll talk to you later then, alright?” Tanya started to jog down the path backwards while waving good-bye to her friends.

“We’ll see you soon.” Jenn agreed and returned the wave.

Natalie also waved, “Things are getting interesting in the Western Dorms this year.” She remarked with a grin.

“We just have to keep Jessica and Kima off of her.” Jenn noted, “Should we go with her when she meets up with Jessica?” She asked a little worried.

Natalie looped her arm around the girl’s waist and lifted her off the ground with ease before Jenn could start back towards the dorms, “You, young lady, have an appointment with Doc Amy, remember?” She reminded as she pulled the girl in the opposite direction.

“Yeah, I know.” Jenn let out a sigh of defeat and allowing herself to be carried along, “You can’t blame me for trying to escape.”

“You won’t while I’m here.” Natalie informed as she turned the girl back in the direction of the nurses building, “You need to get those bandages checked.” She declared setting Jenn back on her feet.

“You really are the boiish protector now aren’t you?” Jenn observed with a smile, “You will make some girl happy.”

Natalie blushed, “Flattery will get you nowhere, girl. Now get!” She swatted Jenn’s butt.

Jenn squealed and ran ahead of Natalie, laughing as she opened the doors to the doctor’s building with Natalie close on her heels.

Amy glanced up from her notes as the two girls entered and smiled, “Well you two seem to be lively this morning.”

“Morning Amy.” Natalie greeted, “I hope we didn’t disturb anyone?” She worried scanning the room.

“Nope you are the only two here.” Amy assured.

“Morning Amy!” Jenn greeted the nurse, “Jessica said you wanted to see me.”

“Yes I do.” Amy got to her feet and pulled a curtain back, “Would you step into my parlour?” She asked gesturing to a bed. Jenn rolled up her sleeves and jumped up onto the bed while Natalie leaned against a far wall, “How are you feeling? Did you get your period?” Amy inquired as she started to remove the bandages.

“H… How did you know that?” Jenn stammered in embarrassment.

“It happens to all of you when you arrive here.” Amy stated then took Jenn’s chin between her hands and examined Jenn’s eyes as she made the girl move her neck around, “Plus you are rather pale so I figured as much. Come to me if you get dizzy or weak, alright?” She examined the girl’s wrist and started to remove the bandages, “How are these doing?” She inquired not taking her eyes off the task at hand.

“I don’t notice them most of the time.” Jenn admitted, and then bit her lip against the pain as the stitched clung to the cloth that Amy pulled off.

“Still hurting I see.” Amy observed as the girl flinched. She proceeded to free the bandage gently and observed the stitches, “Well, you are not bleeding anymore so that is a good thing. I was worried if the bleeding had not stopped before your period began. Let’s check out the other one shall we.” She moved to Jenn’s other arm.

Jenn stared at the angry slash across her wrist, “I still don’t remember why I did this.” She puzzled sadly as the nurse removed the other bandage, a small pang of pain that made Jenn recoil a little from the nurse.

“Sorry.” Amy studied the cuts for a moment. She remembered stitching the wounded herself nearly a year ago and yet they appeared as fresh as the very day Jenn slashed them. It is almost as if the girl had leapt through time. She gazed into Jenn’s eyes again and noticed a small cut above Jenn’s eyebrow. She tossed the old bandages in the garbage and picked up Jenn’s file, “Are your memories returning to you at all?” She probed while flipping through the records.

“Pieces...” Jenn replied trying hard not to scratch at the stitches as they began to tingle from exposure to the air, “It’s all muddled and confusing. I don’t know what to believe anymore.”

“Believe what is in your heart.” Natalie said from her spot against the wall. She had been leaning with her arms crossed and her eyes lightly closed in a way that reminded Jenn of Kris and caused her heart to ache.

“I wish my heart would stop running in circles.” Jenn remarked clenching her chest.

Amy frowned at the records, it was just as she feared; Jenn had that cut above her eye years ago as well and it should have disappeared within a week. She closed the file, picked up a new roll of bandage and smiled at the girl, trying to hide her concerns, “Hearts are like that.” She remarked and ruffled Jenn’s hair with a free hand then started to refit a new bandage around the girl’s wrist, “Be glad you can feel. Many here don’t get that privilege.”

“Feels more like a nightmare.” Jenn muttered, watching the nurses hands quickly wrap up her wounds, “I sometimes wish that there was a way to turn off all the pain and sadness. It just hurts too much.”

Amy fastened the bandage and gave the girl a hug, “I know.” She said with a sigh, “I sometimes wish I could take all that pain away from you girls. All I can do is help you heal and let you know you have someone to talk too, if you need.”

Jenn returned the hug, “Thanks.” She mumbled into the girl’s shoulder.

Amy pulled away and quickly bandaged her other wrist in silence, “That should do you.” Amy said as she fastened it in place, “You are healing well.” She said with a warm smile, “Hopefully they will be a lot better by the time you start your classes.”

“Thanks!” Jenn exclaimed happy to hear the good news.

Amy let go of Jenn and turned to Natalie, “How is that arm of yours?” She asked as she approached the girl.

Natalie backed into the wall more, “I’m fine.” She stated coolly, but could not hide the fear in her eyes.

Amy took the girl by the arm, “I’m the doctor here so I’ll be the judge. Off with the jacket!” She commanded as she pulled up Natalie over to a bed, “Have you seen Kim or Kima around today?” She questioned. “I need to look them over as well.”

“Not really.” Natalie took off her leathers and arm blade, and then jumped up onto the bed next to Jenn, “We sort of have not been to our rooms since late at night.”

Amy glanced at the girl’s eyes, “Sleeping problems?” She asked a little worried however already knowing the answer by the circles under both girls’ eyes.

“A lot on our minds.” Jenn admitted rubbing her wrists under the bandages, “We didn’t sleep all night. But we did get to greet Kris’s little sister because of it.”

Amy turned and gave Jenn a puzzled look, “Kris’s sister? Which one?” She questioned with increasing interest.

“Kai.” Jenn replied, “She said she was also called something else… Ke...” she thought to herself.

“Keelia?” Amy inquires even more amused by what she was hearing, “A little girl that looks about thirteen or so?”

“That would be her.” Natalie answered, “Cute kid. Kind of sad too.”

Amy turned back to Natalie and started to remove her bandages from her arm, “Keelia always looked up to her big sister. She didn’t take things well when she went left the Halls. I remember seeing Keelia from time to time standing at the edge of the Western Woods watching her sister.”

“Why did Kris start coming here?” Jenn asked dying to learn more about her friend.

“That is a long story.” Amy stated, “One that only Kris can truly tell. All I know is she did not get along with her father. Sophia and Melissa gave her a place to stay and she has pretty much been here since.”

Jenn thought this over, “I wish I could talk to her. She seems to be avoiding me.” She noted with a sad face.

Amy patted Jenn on the leg, “Give her some time. A lot has happened recently.”

“Yeah...” Jenn admitted sombrely.

Amy finished removing Natalie’s bandages and stared at the long yellow wound. There was little sign of the deep cut that was there before, not even a spot of blood or a scar, just a slight discolouration of the girl’s skin, “You seem to have healed quickly.” She shook her head in amazement, “You girls always surprise me.” She stated tossing out the bandages in a nearby garbage bin. “I guess you don’t need a new dressing. Do you girls have any plans after leaving here?” She inquired.

“I need some things for school and such.” Jenn answered jumping down from the bed, “Then we are going to see how Cherilyn is doing.”

Natalie strapped her blade back in place, and then pulled her jacket back on, “More like convince her that we are not blood suckers.” She remarked.

“Be gentle with the girl.” Amy reminded them, “She has a real phobia of the Western Wing and I don’t blame her.” She admitted

“Thanks Amy.” Jenn walked towards the doors.

“Yeah, thank.” Natalie added with a wave.

“Tell Kim and Kima I need to see them if you run into those two.” Amy requested as she followed the girls to the door.

“‘Kay!”

“Alright!”

“Be safe.” Amy waved good-bye to the two and watched them run off down the path, towards the back entrance of the Academy grounds. She turned her eyes to the Western Dorm and her brow knitted; a rather unsettling feeling filled her overnight and it emitted from that place. She thought that it was just one of the new arrivals, however and hoped to be able to see them before something happened. Yet as the hours passed by she was finding that feeling increasing and she could not just stand around waiting. She needed to know that everything was all right. She swiftly moved away from the door, picked up her doctor’s bag and began to fill it with things she thought she would need. As she packed that knot of worry steadily increased, she bid a silent prayer to the lords of shadow and that her sisters would be able to handle what ever was coming their way.

*****

To be Continued . . .

*****

Note: The world of the Shadowlands, Its stories, Characters and ideas are a copyright of Kathryn K Williams.

This story is based upon my manga of the same name. If you wish to view art from this series please visit my deviant arts site at: http://shinigami-shimai.deviantart.com/

For more of my stories visit my deviant hearts site at: http://www.devianthearts.com/viewuser.php?uid=159

Also if you spot any typos or other errors please contact me at katwilliams @ rogers.com

Chapter 10

Chapter 11

A Shadowlander's Dream: Book Two - Policy of Love
By Kathryn K Williams

Chapter 11

Jessica hauled a box out of a storage closet in the cafeteria and handed it to Kris, “Here you go!” She dropped the box into Kris’s awaiting arms.

Kris curiously read the scribbles upon the lid, “Halloween?” She gave Jessica a befuddled look, “Is it really Halloween already?” She inquired suddenly realizing how quickly time was passing them by.

Jessica rummaged through the closet more, “That it would be.” She pulled out a dummy in a witch’s costume, “Hollow’s eve is the biggest celebration in the Western Dorms and we want everything perfect for the slumber party.” She handed the dummy to Kai who excitedly took the thing and was swallowed by its dress and hair.

“A Halloween slumber party!” Kai exclaimed from under the folds of cloth, “That sounds cool. I wish dad would let us do that.”

Jessica hunted for Kai’s face, “Do you celebrate any holidays in the Hall of Candles?” She asked curiously.

“Not really.” Kris frowned, “Father considered it as us taking sides.” She remarked with a shrug.

Jessica puzzled over this, finding Kai’s face she smiled, “Hey, Kai? How long are you planning to stay with us?” She inquired poking the girl playfully on the nose.

Kai wiggled her nose then glanced between Jessica and Kris, “I don’t know. Dad doesn’t really know I’m finished my duties yet.” She remarked hesitantly.

Kris smiled down at her sister, “I’m betting Aunt Sophia can arrange some time off for you.” She offered.

“You think?” Kai bounced in place causing the head of the dummy to fall onto her head and hair swallowed her up again, “I can’t see!!!”

Jessica laughed, “Let me help you there.” She managed to free the girl’s head again, “Take that to the main lobby would you?” She asked.

“‘Kay!” Kai spun around and carefully made her way back through the maze of tables.

“She is a cute kid.” Jessica commented with a grin.

“She is no kid.” Kris remarked, shifting the box in her arms, “She is older then you.”

Jessica spun around to face Kris, “What do you mean? She can’t be over thirteen or fourteen!” She exclaimed.

“The Sisters do not age the same as everyone when they are in the Halls.” Kris explained, “I’m not sure how it works but it is as if time doesn’t exist within the realm of death.”

Jessica blinked in disbelief, “Then just how old are you, anyway?” Jessica demanded eyeing the girl.

Kris blushed and searched for an escape, “Well... uhhh... I...” She suddenly wished she had kept her mouth shut, “I spent most of my life here.”

“”Only the past ten years or so according to your records. They also say you are eighteen.” Jessica stated, examining the girl closely, “Is that your real age or what?” She demanded.

“Physically it is.” Kris nervously juggled the box in her arms from one hand to the other.

“What year were you born in?” Jessica continued to probe, “I am the head of the dorm. I should know these things.”

“It was in the nineteenth century Kris answered shyly.

“So was everyone. That doesn’t tell me anything.” Jessica did not let her eyes move from Kris’s, “When!?!” She demanded.

“Umm...” Kris considered correcting her friend when the lights began to flicker and the building to began to shake, “What is going on?” Kris glanced around in confusion. A box on the top shelf of the closet tipped from its spot and started to fall, “Jessica look out!!!” Kris dropped what she held and leapt forwards to catch the others, however was a little too late to stop them from crashing down upon Jessica. When the lights returned to normal Jessica was partially buried under a pile of Christmas decorations with Kris standing over here, a look of alarm upon her face.

“What happened?” Jessica moaned as Kris tried to help her out of the heap of clutter.

“I don’t know...” Kris glanced up at the lights, “An earthquake?” She suggested.

“At Whispering Hills?” Jessica remarked rubbing her head, “I’ve never heard of something like that happening before.” She stated as Kris pushed the box off of her, “Owww!!!” Jessica grabbed her back in pain.

“Are you hurt?!?” Kris knelt to help the girl to her feet.

Kai came bolting into the cafeteria, “Kris!!!” She shouted frantically, “Are you alright?”

“Jessica was just mobbed by Christmas decorations, but we’ll be alright.” Kris remarked, “What just happened?”

“Didn’t you feel it?” Kai glanced worriedly at the ceiling, “It was as if the boundary between realms cracked.”

“Which realms?” Kris asked even more concerned, “How bad of a crack?”

“I don’t know.” Kai searched the ceiling and sniffed at the air, “It is about two floors up. It is only a fracture now. I’ll go take a look.” She started towards the stairs.

“Kai!!” Kris called out to her sister causing the girl to stop for a moment, “You be careful.”

“I am Keelia after all.” Kai’s right eye began to bleed black tears and the image of tattoos began to form around her eye creating a dark flame design that snaked down her neck and arm to her fingers. “Don’t worry about it. I’ll handle everything.” She assured with a grinned and dashed up the stairs two at a time.

“Will she be alright?” Jessica asked, using Kris for support.

“I hope so.” Kris bid a silent prayer before helping Jessica to the lobby.

*****

To be Continued . . .

*****

Note: The world of the Shadowlands, Its stories, Characters and ideas are a copyright of Kathryn K Williams.

This story is based upon my manga of the same name. If you wish to view art from this series please visit my deviant arts site at: http://shinigami-shimai.deviantart.com/

For more of my stories visit my deviant hearts site at: http://www.devianthearts.com/viewuser.php?uid=159

Also if you spot any typos or other errors please contact me at katwilliams @ rogers.com

Chapter 12

A Shadowlander's Dream: Book Two - Policy of Love
By Kathryn K Williams

Chapter 12

“Why does this keep happening to us?!?” Kim exclaimed frantically. They now stood in complete darkness with only the door before them, their hands not leaving the doorknob for fear that they would tumble into the abyss below their very feet.

Kima swallowed hard as she tried to conceal her fear, “I don’t know. But it looks like we only have one choice left and that is to open this door.”

Kim shook her head violently, “I don’t want to!!!” She whimpered, “That creature could be there. Or Akaime!!!” She pulled the door shut tight not allowing her twin to open it.

“Akaime is dead!” Kima returned, “We made sure of that and that creature from our room is only in our room. This isn’t one of our nightmares.”

“How do you know that?” Kim cried, “It could be our room behind that door. It wants to finish us off.”

Kima had to admit to herself that it was a possibility. Then the waltz drifted to her ears once again and she smiled, “It can’t be our room. Since when did we listen to a waltz?” She inquired knowingly.

Kim had to think for a moment, “Never... but...” Her hand relaxed on the doorknob as she tried to think of some other reason for them to not open the door.

“Then there are no more complaints.” Kima stated and pushed the door opened.

“No Wait!!!” Kim screamed out, but it was already too late. The door swung wide open and a heavy wind battered at the girls. Kima grabbed Kim’s hand and pulled her through the door. The moment they passed the threshold the door slammed shut behind them with a heavy thud.

They now stood in a small, dimly lit, cellar with walls of concrete that had been stained by water that must have seeped in during the winter thaw with two long narrow dust-filmed windows set near the ceiling to provide a small amount of light. Aloft I-beams could be seen crisscrossing the open ceiling and small fragments of light peeked through cracks in the floorboards every now and then. There was also the faint odour of fungus that attacked Kima’s senses causing her to sneeze slightly, the sound echoing off walls, startling Kim. Suddenly the sound of heavy footfalls filled the air as someone walked overhead and Kim clamped her hand to her ears in an attempt to block out the horrendous sound while Kima wrapped her arms around her double in an attempt to calm the girl, trying even harder to conceal her own fears. Slowly she ushered the girl to the back of the basement, behind a stack of old mouldy boxes, being sure to keep one eye on the ceiling overhead, tracing the foot steps as they crossed overhead.

“Penny, I can’t believe you at times.” A voice called out in the dark as the creaking of a door raced down the stairs alone with a square of light that spill out across a set of rickety wooden stairs, “Get down there and I don’t want to see you until you straighten your act up.” A young girl came tumbling through the door, her foot missing the first two steps and her arms pin wheeled as she tumbled down the stairs. She managed to brace herself with her arms as she landed head first upon the next set of stairs and slid to the bottom, landing in a heap. “And I don’t want to hear no crying out of you either.” The door slammed shut plunging the girls back into gloomy darkness.

Kima squinted against the dimness, trying to get a better look at the newcomer. The girl was clad in a brown one-piece dress that comes down to about mid calf; her small socks had a hole in the toe, her hair was a tangled mess and there was dirt all over her body. She silently tried to stifle her sobs when the air suddenly filled with the sounds of the waltz. Kima searched the ceiling for the source of the sound. When she could not find it she turned back to the girl. She considered crawling towards Penny but was afraid of frightening her. How would she explain how two strange girls ended up in Penny’s basement? Also she didn’t know what she would do with Kim and didn’t want her twin causing too much of a fuss as to disturb whomever lived upstairs.

That was when Penny slowly got to her feet; her eyes were closed so she didn’t seem to notice the two redheads. She gracefully spread out her arms in front of her, then placed one upon the hem of her dress and gave a slight curtsy. She smiled as if someone were talking to her and then opened her arms to invite an invisible person into them and began to dance across the floor. Kima found herself mesmerized by the girl’s grace as she glided across the floor, even with her eyes shut the girl did not bump into any of the random boxes that lay askew around the cellar floor, slowly Kima found herself being drawn to the strange dancing girl. She could not take her eyes off the girl as she got to her feet; it was as if she was being gently pulled into the dance.

Kim became frantic by her twins movements and pulled on the girl’s arm in protest, too afraid to speak. Kima broke free from the scene before her for a moment to glance down at her double, shook her head at the girl and place a finger to her lips.

Cautiously Kima turned back towards Penny and let go of Kim. Careful to avoid bumping into Penny as the girl danced around, Kima walked around the girl until she was standing to the back of her and tapped her lightly on the shoulder. Penny opened her eyes slightly and was faintly startled, but a smiled played across her face as Kima bowed deeply and extended a hand towards the girl. Penny took Kima’s hand with a slight curtsy and the two girls continued to dance throughout the dim basement as if they were standing upon the floor of a grand hall.

Kim shook her head in disapproval and leaned against the wall with her cheek resting upon her hand in boredom. She could not understand how her double could approach a girl without a single ounce of hesitation; it was as if her twin had no common sense. Always thinking with her heart and not her head. Kima mussed over this when she noticed Kima was drawing ever so much closer to Penny and they both seemed to be surrounded in a strange glow.

Kima gently pulled Penny up against her body and wrapped one hand around the girl’s waist; she was close enough to smell the scent of the girl’s hair, a mixture of dust and flowers. She found herself being pulled into the girl’s large green eyes and didn’t even notice as her surrounding began to change around her. All around the basement faded away to reveal a grand ballroom hall, the hall was oblong with towering mirrors staggered between tall marble pillars all around a large yellow marble dance floor. In front of each pillar stood tall brass candelabra with its many ornamental candlesticks aglow. At one end of the dance floor was an elevated promenade deck with two grand stairways running along the walls to both side and marble railing encircling it. A magnificent set of double doors stood open at the far walls beyond the promenade where many guests could be seen entering the room in pairs while at the opposite end of the hall large white curtains could be seen draping to either side of a huge set of glass windows with a door in the middle that led out to a balcony. The ceiling arched high overhead and coming together in the centre. Stings of crystal looped down from the ceiling like an illusionary upside down fountain spraying its waters into the centre where they gathered into an immense chandelier.

The dance floor itself was filled with people dancing gracefully about; each dressed in elegance and class, with masquerade eye masks upon their faces. Before Kima’s eyes Penny’s dirty and tangled hair melted away to be replaced by the most beautiful wavy brunette hair held up by many beads and gold strings with small foil leaves. Her tattered dress transformed into a flowing gown of golden yellows and whites that drifted around the girl’s feet and a matching feathered eye mask covered the girl’s face.

Kima caught a glimpse of herself in one of the tall mirrors as they danced passed it. She looked very gentlemanly in her own opinion, decked out in a fancy red tux and white gloves. Her own eye mask was blood red with dark marking around the eyes and adorned with colourful feathers over the right eyebrow. She was still admiring herself when she felt Penny cling to her tightly. She returned her gaze to the girl to find Penny was not looking back at her; instead they were staring over Kima’s shoulder. Kima gracefully spun the girl around to see what had caught Penny’s attention.

Across the hall a large man dressed in a stark white tux and long flowing white cloak fluttered behind him as he strolled through the crowd of dancers. As he passed people by they stopped dancing and stepped to the side of the dance floor while muttering to themselves. Kima could not tear her eyes from the man as he approached the two girls. A mask as black as the finest ebony covered his entire face and no eyes could be seen while strains of wavy white hair fell around the edge of the mask making it seem more like the man had no face at all. He abruptly stopped before Kima and Penny and the girls stop their dance, but did not break from each other arms. Penny clung to Kima even more tightly as the man glanced from one girl to the other and then reached out his hand towards Penny. He was about to take hold of her arm when Kimberly suddenly rushed out onto the dance floor.

“Get away from him!!!” Kim screamed as she ran across the dance floor. A blood red gown flowing around her and ruby mask upon her face, “Kima!!! It’s him!!! The man that took Lauren from us!!” She cried out.

The man spun around to face Kimberly, “You...” A snarl could be heard from under his mask as he turned to face Kim, who suddenly tripped on her dress and slide across the ballroom floor.

“Drake.” Kima growled at the man. She spun around and grabbed hold of a large brass candelabrum from near the wall, “Leave this place!” She spun the candelabrum around and slammed the bottom of it against the side of the man’s head causing him to fall to the ground and slide across the polished floor. He quickly got to his feet to face his new adversary, the mask now cracked revealing one of his cold dark eyes.

“Who are you?” He pointed at Kima, “What are you doing here? You do not belong.” He declared.

Kima slammed the candelabrum down on the ground with a heavy clang, “You are the one that doesn’t belong. Get out of here.” She commanded pointing to the ballroom doors. Kai suddenly came charging through the doors clad in a noble uniform of blacks and gold trim and rushed up to the promenade’s marble railing. Six angelic wings spread out to their full width behind the girl and the air filled with the sounds of awes from the crowd as they caught sight of the girl.

“A Sister...” Drake hissed under his breath. He quickly spun around and headed for the patio doors.

Kai leaned over the railing, her hawk like yellow eye scanning over the crowd, when they noticed Drake. She leapt up onto the railing and sorrowed through the air and landed in front of the man, blocking his retreat. He turned to search for another means of escape when Kima started to circle around him with the two other girls as her side and candelabra in hand.

“Get out of here.” Kima demanded grasping her weapon firmly with both of her hands and pointing the candle end at the man.

“I see...” Drake remarked looking between his two opponents, “If that is how the game is going to be, then...” He grasped the edge of his cloak with his hand when he noticed Alyson come running onto the dance floor in a tux and top hat, a black sword cane in hand. A sinister smile crossed his face; “We’ll continue this later.” With a wave of his cloak he disappeared leaving only the piece of cloth in his place.

“Come on.” Kai started towards the ballroom doors, her wings folding up behind her, “We should be leaving too.”

“Who are you?” Kima inquired cautiously, still holding the candelabra in hand.

Kai spun around to face the girls and gave a slight bow, “I am Keelia, sister of Aigneis, who you might know better as Kris.”

Kima set the candelabrum down, “Kris… Then you are an angel of death?”

Kai nodded, “I don’t have long to explain, we must get out of here quickly.” She insisted.

“Alright.”

Kima started to follow when Penny grabbed her by the sleeve, “Don’t leave me fair prince. There most be something I can do to thank thy for saving me from that dastardly man.” She pleaded.

Kima turned to the girl, “There is no need for thanks. Consider the dance thanks enough.” She took a deep bow.

“Come on Romeo.” Kim tugged on Kima’s tails, “At least you didn’t kiss the gi-“ She began to mutter when Kima abruptly pulled free of Kim’s grasp and wrapped her arms around Penny.

“Maybe a kiss would be reward enough.” Kima remarked with a grin.

Kim rolled her eyes, “Why would she...” Penny placed her lips upon Kima’s and softly kissed her. Kim blinked at the scene before her, “This can’t be for real.” She mumbled in disgust of her doubles actions, and then turned to follow the angel out of the ballroom, Alyson following right behind them.

Kima stepped back from Penny and placed a soft kiss upon the girl’s hand, “Hope to see you again, my dear.” She spun on her heels with a slight flare and ran after her friends.

The moment the girls passed through the doors the ballroom melted away and they all found themselves standing in the dorm hallway. Kima glanced at Alyson, “Where did you come from?” She asked puzzled over the girl’s appearance. Then she noticed a bruise across the girl’s forehead, “Are you alright?” She inquired concerned.

“I’ll be fine.” Alyson half admitted and rubbed her head. “Don’t worry about me.” She turned around to gaze upon the door they had just passed through, “What happened?” She asked.

“A crack formed between worlds.” Kai stated nonchalantly as she turned to the door and placed a hand upon it. “I think the flood has slowed for now. This place seemed to be filled with cracks. I should have my sisters look things over sometime.” She let her wings fade away.

The lights around them started to flicker to life and the door opened, “Who... who is there...?” The quiet voice of a young girl asked. The door opened further to reveal Penny standing before them clad in a long white nightgown and rubbing her eyes. She scanned the many faces that stood before her in bewilderment, “What... what are you all doing outside of my room?” She asked nervously.

“Penny?” Kima pushed passed her twin to approach the girl and took her hand, “It is I. Your prince.” She smiled at the girl.

Penny’s eyes grew wide and her jaw bobbed open. She glanced from one girl to another recognizing each of them from her dream, then started to wobble and fainted dead away. Kima was just in time to catch the girl before she hit the ground.

Kai shook her head, “Smart move.” She patted the redhead on the shoulder, “Smooth.” She felt something from within the room and stepped around the two girls to get a better look around. It was a single room unlike most of the dorm rooms, which housed two girls, and was set in the corner of the dorm as such it had windows running along two of the walls and a door to a small washroom in the far corner. A small bed was sat under the window and there was a dresser covered with stuffed animals against the far wall.

Kai approached the dresser, her eyes scanning the many plush animals. She clutched her fist causing her tattoos to jump to life and yellow flames started to crawl across her skin. Abruptly one of the teddy bears in the back row sprung to life and jumped from the pile. With a wave of her hand the air filled with fire and the teddy ignited. It let out a banshee’s wail as it toppled to the floor on fire. Quickly the flames ate away at the bear as it tried to crawl to the window. Kai approached the creature and prepared to step on it when the teddy sprung from the ground. It leapt for Kai’s face, long claws extending from what used to be soft cloth paws. Part of the fur had peeled away from its face revealing a dark mass with a glowing red eye. Kai stared at her attacker unmoving, she swiftly she grabbed the bear by the neck with her flaming arm. Fire crawled across the creature and turned the thing to ash. Kai let the remaining bits fall to the ground and stomped out the last fiery embers.

Alyson entered the room and stared down the twitching remains of the bear paw, “A Bugbear? But how?”

Kai quickly turned on her feet and brushed passed the girls, “Come on.” She commanded, “And bring that girl with you.”

*****

To be Continued . . .

*****

Note: The world of the Shadowlands, Its stories, Characters and ideas are a copyright of Kathryn K Williams.

This story is based upon my manga of the same name. If you wish to view art from this series please visit my deviant arts site at: http://shinigami-shimai.deviantart.com/

For more of my stories visit my deviant hearts site at: http://www.devianthearts.com/viewuser.php?uid=159

Also if you spot any typos or other errors please contact me at katwilliams @ rogers.com

Chapter 13

A Shadowlander's Dream: Book Two - Policy of Love
By Kathryn K Williams

Chapter 13

Kris helped Jessica into the lobby and to one of the couches, “Careful now.” She cautiously lowered her friend down lengthwise on the sofa, “Are you going to be alright?” Kris asked apprehensively.

“I think I just threw out my back is all.” Jessica admitted painfully as she rubbed her back.

“Here let me help.” Kris offered as she sat down behind Jessica.

“No, that is alright.” Jessica began to protest as Kris moved in closer until her legs were at either side of Jessica, “I’ll be fine. I just need some pain killers.” She remarked gesturing to the office.

“Don’t worry.” Kris comforted Jessica as she pulled the back of the girl’s shirt up, “I know what I’m doing.” She placed a hand on Jessica’s shoulder and the other in the centre of the girl’s back and pressed her thumbs into Jessica’s spine causing the girl to scream out in pain.

“Hey wait!!!” Jessica squirmed in her spot, but found it hard to break free of Kris’s grip, “You really don’t have to do thhhaatttt....” At first there was a wave of pain, which was quickly replaced by intense desire for more. Her muscles relaxed as Kris kneaded out the cramp in her back and Jessica started to melt in Kris’s arms.

“You just have a pulled back muscle.” Kris stated as she worked her fingers into the girl’s back, “My sister used to get them all the time. I learned how to massage them out rather well.” She explained as she released Jessica and moved both her hands across the girl’s neck and shoulders.

“I... can... seee....” Jessica trembled with a shiver as Kris massaged her stiff shoulders. Jessica tried to keep herself from going completely limp in Kris’s arms. She felt a heat rise inside of her chest; it started at her back and rose up around her neck. She felt it becoming hard to breathe and considering stopping Kris, but could not pull away from the girl’s sensational touch. Kris’s fingers made Jessica feel wonderful, for the first time Jessica felt herself not pulling away from someone’s touch, there was no fear or the need to hide. She closed her eyes and enjoyed the feeling of Kris’s hands upon her skin.

“You see isn’t that much better now?” Kris grinned while leaning over the girl’s shoulder, “It may hurt at first but given a moment the pain goes away.”

Jessica nodded in agreement and leaned into Kris setting her head upon the girl’s shoulder. She raised one arm, slipped a hand around Kris’s neck and ran her fingers through the curls at the back of Kris’s head. A new feeling started to overcome Jessica; she wanted to feel Kris’s fingers all over her body, wanting to be touched everywhere, outside and in. She could feel her control weakening against Kris’s touch and unable to resist anymore she rolled her head over on Kris’s shoulder and softly kissed the girl on the neck.

Kris shivered against the feeling of the girl’s fingers and soft lips, “Ummm... Jessica...” She stammered as she felt the girl’s leave a trail of kisses up her neck to her ear and lightly lick her ear lobe, “Ummm...” Kris let out a shivered moan, “Should... should you be doing... that...?” She asked with a swallow. She moved one of her arms around Jessica as the girl forced her to lean back into the corner of the couch, virtually pinning Kris.

Jessica stared up into Kris’s eyes with a deep intensity. In all her years she never felt such a strong desire to be held by another. There was something magical about Kris’s presence that forced all her worries and fears away. It felt right being in Kris’s arms, like she belonged there. Jessica found she could no longer hide her feelings for the girl. “I don’t know if we should, but...” She lifted her head and softly kissed Kris’s bottom lip, “I know what I want too.” She said with a blush. She took Kris’s left hand and placed it upon her breast.

Kris nervously bit her lips as she let her hand wonder across her friend’s breast and listened to the soft moans she made. She watched as Jessica rolled her head against her own breast and felt a heat boil up inside of her. It had been such a long time since she felt the softness of another girl’s skin, since she held anyone in an intimate manner. She was so worried about hurting Jenn that she shut off that part of her mind, but at that moment she could feel those locks coming undone. She found herself unable to turn away from Jessica’s smooth body. The girl’s tank top had rolled up exposing her tummy to Kris and she let her right hand roam over Jessica’s body and lightly trace along the girl’s stomach.

“Oh, Kris...” Jessica moaned in pleasure, “More...” There was a pained sound in her voice. That feeling was rising inside of Jessica’s stomach again. At first she felt a pang of fear that was quickly replaced by a deeper desire for Kris’s touch. She did not feel guilt about being in Kris’s arms. If it were Kris then it would be okay, as long as it was only Kris. Giving in to the felling Jessica took Kris’s hand and gently guided it downwards, “Please...” She unbuttoned her pants for Kris.

Kris’s mouth quivered in anticipation and her mind raced, telling her to stop but she wanted more. She watched Jessica’s hips beckon Kris to move further south, and her fingers obeyed as they ventured under the band of Jessica’s boxers. She was surprised to discover how damp the girl’s undergarments were, however this seemed to only excite Kris all the more. She continued to allow her fingers to explore until they brushed against pubic hairs causing Jessica to bring both of her arms around Kris’s neck and nuzzle into her neck, “Please.” She whispered into Kris’s ear again, begging for the girl to continue.

Kris turned her eyes from those hypnotic hips to Jessica’s eyes, there was a deep hunger in them, “Do you really want me too?” Kris whispered, knowing that deep inside she didn’t want to be told to stop.

Jessica nodded vigorously, “I...” Her voice got caught in her throat as she felt Kris’s fingers brush her outer lips. “Oh… Kris...” Jessica panted; she wanted Kris inside of her. It was like an ache that her entire body desired.

Kris leaned forwards and kissed Jessica softly on the lips, her heart raced at an increasing speed, her mind competing for which could move faster. Her eyes scanned over Jessica’s body to find sweat beading up on Jessica’s flesh. Kris swallowed hard against the sight as she allowed her fingers to work their way under Jessica’s shirt and caress her breast. Jessica’s hips tempted her to do more. Kris swallowed again and let a finger slip between the girl’s lips and watched as Jessica rubbed up against her and let out a moan of pleasure. Kris could feel her finger become coated in cum as it pressed against Jessica’s clitoris and she could feel a desire growing inside of her. She could smell Jessica’s scent in the air and it made her want a taste. It had been so long since she sampled the sweetness of a woman. She let her fingers slip deeper into Jessica and envisioned cum covering them. She could not stop herself and she wanted it all. The guilt forgotten Kris started to pull the girl’s pants down with her free hand.

Jessica squirmed to help Kris free her clothes, “I... lo-“ Jessica’s words were cut off as the sound of the front doors opening could be heard and Jessica quickly slipped out of view behind the back of the couch.

“Jessica?” Tanya called out as she glanced around the lobby. She spotted Kris head peeking out from behind the back of a couch and smiled, “Kris! Have you seen Jessica?” She inquired.

Jessica struggled to get her pant back on and shirt pulled down then quickly zipped up before she sat up, “I’m right here, Tanya. What can I do for you?” She requested, trying hard to conceal her annoyance at the girl for interrupting them.

“I have... my transfer... papers...” Tanya stammered nervously as she glanced between the two girls. She could tell that she had walked in on an intense situation for Kris’s face was flushed and she was nervously running a hand through her tangle of curls, “K... Kris... were you... and her... just...” She tried hard not to believe what it was that her mind was telling her.

“N... No....” Jessica rubbed the back of her neck as she walked around the couch, “Kris was just working a knot out of my back.” She glanced down at Kris who was sinking deep into the couch and hiding her face under a pillow. She smiled at Kris’s embarrassment and considered giving the girl a light kiss on the cheek then reconsidered, “Let’s see your papers.” She ushered for Tanya to follow her to the office, opened the blinds and sat upon the small stool before the sliding window. Jessica glanced over at Kris another time to see the girl sit up and run her fingers through her hair again, the sight of which tugged on Jessica’s heart. Could it be she has finally fallen in love? She tried not to think about it. She opened the ledger and took Tanya’s papers from her hand.

Tanya could not take her eyes off of Kris. She was almost certain she stumbled upon those two making out and the idea distressed her so. All she could think of was the sad look in Jenn’s eyes and she wondered if Jenn already knew or was this happening behind her friend’s back. She tried hard to think of something to say. Something to break the tension when Kris shakily got to her feet while holding her head and started towards the cafeteria doors.

“You alright there Kris?” Jessica asked with even more concern. She bit her lip at the sight of the girl staggering across the room.

Kris waved a hand at Jessica, “I just need to go to the washroom.” She lifted her head and forced herself to smile at the girl, “I’ll be right back.” She assured as she pushed through the double doors and headed straight for the washrooms at the back of the cafeteria.

The washroom door banged opened as she rushed inside and sought out the sink. She set her hands on the counter and took a deep breath. Her mind was racing, emotions she had not faced in years were surfacing from their jails and she did not like this one bit. She glanced at her reflection in the mirror.

“What are you doing?” She asked the image before her, setting her forehead against the mirror, “You love Jenn. You can’t be doing this.” She reminded herself, “I promised her. That I would stay at her side forever.” She slowly shook her head as tears filled her eyes, “It is not fair!” She punched the wall. “Why does life have to be like this?” She turned away from her image and leaned against the counter with her arms crossed, “What do you want anymore?” She asked herself, thinking of the way that Jessica looked at her. She had to admit that she did feel comfortable around the girl, not the way she was with Jenn, and yet Jessica had been at her side since they arrived at the Dorm. She claimed that she was told by Kris’s aunts to watch over her, but all the same she did not have to follow her into the woods or try to ease her misery. Always watching over her with that concerned look in her eyes.

Kris glanced up at the ceiling, “Jessie, Is this one of your games?” She asked no one at all. She brought her fingers to her nose and smelt them. That sweet sharp scent was still there and it made her mouth quiver. Swallowing hard she lightly licked some of the cum off and savoured the taste. She stopped herself, she spun around, washed her hands in the sink, then filled them with water and splashed it on her face. She shivered at the coldness, and then glanced once again at herself in the mirror. She needed to know if Jessica was being serious or was Kris another of the girl’s play toys. With that she pushed off the counter and headed back. As she re-entered the lobby she found Jessica writing in the ledger.

“Kris!!” Jessica glanced up from the book and smiled, “Are you feeling alright?” The smile quickly turned to a frown as she noticed the serious look on the girl’s face. There was intensity in Kris’s eyes that Jessica had not seen before. Jessica glanced at Tanya. If Tanya also noticed Kris’s glares then she was not commenting. Tanya actually seemed to be deep in her own thoughts at that moment.

Kris walked directly into the office, set her hand down on the counter next to the ledger and leaned in close to Jessica. Jessica found it hard to take her eyes off of the girl’s. Kris seemed to be thinking over what she was going to say. She glanced from Jessica to Tanya and back again then moved slightly closer to Jessica, “Jessie...” She started, “We need to talk.” There was a sense of urgency in her tone and Jessica felt herself growing increasingly more nervous. Did she do the wrong thing? Did she finally go too far? Her heart pounded and she could feel a terrible aching feeling at the thought of losing Kris so soon after experiencing the comfort of being in her arms. She started to rise when Kai and the others returned.

“One Bugbear exterminated!” Kai exclaimed as she hopped down the stairs into the lobby.

Kris glanced through the office window at her sister then back at Jessica, “Later.” She stated then left the office.

Jessica let out a deep breath that she wasn’t even aware she was holding, “Okay.” She swallowed hard then turned back to Tanya, whom was now glaring at her, “Sorry about that...” She apologized, trying to ignore the girl’s stares as she picked up Tanya’s move notice and filled it out.

“How’d things go?” Kris probed her sister as she crossed the room. She was surprised when Kima came down the stairs with a girl in her arms, “What happened? Who is she? Is she alright?” Kris rushed to Kima’s side to help her carry the girl to the couch, “Jessie!!” Kris called out.

Jessica quickly ran over with Tanya close behind her, “Penny? What happened?” She scanned the gathering group of girls in search of answers.

“Kima just gave the girl a small heart attack.” Kim stated coldly, “I can’t believe you at times.”

Kima gave her twin a cold glance, “How was I to know she would faint?” She defended as she placed the girl gently down on the couch.

“Don’t you know anything about Dreamers?” Kai remarked in frustration, “You never reveal who you really are when they wake up. I though a powerful Walker like yourself would know something like that.”

Kris glanced from Kai to Kima then back to her sister, “Are you sure she is a Walker?” She asked in confusion, “That would explain a lot.” She noted.

“All three of them.” Kai pointed from Kima to Kim and then Alyson, “The twins are really powerful ones I might add. I’ve never seen anything like these two. Where did you find them?” She inquired with extreme interest.

“Well...” Kris scratched the back of her head trying to figure out how to explain the past few weeks events, “It is a looonnggg story.”

Jessica interjected, “One that would probably take an entire novel to explain and still not make much sense.”

Kima glanced up at Jessica, “Who is she? I thought everyone went off to school already.” There was concern in her eyes and voice.

Jessica knelt beside Penny and examined the girl, “Penny is a special case.” She explained, “She arrived here only weeks before you all. She had a serious case of agoraphobia and we couldn’t lure her out of her room no matter how hard we tried. She would just sit up there playing the same old waltz over and over again.” Jessica placed a hand over her mouth in thought, “It was like she wasn’t really there. Always partly in a dream.” She half mused.

“That was until idiot here rudely snapped her out of it.” Kai stated in distaste, “What did you think you were doing?” She demanded of Kima angrily.

“I couldn’t help myself.” Kima admitted sheepishly, “I found myself drawn into the moment. It was just an innocent kiss.”

“It was innocent until you shattered the poor girl’s dream world.” Kai growled, “You could have caused her sever harm. How would you feel if you dreamed about being saved by your prince only to find out that your prince was actually a girl?”

“I would be happy.” Kima admitted with a smile and nod.

Kai stomped angrily over to Kima, having to look up at the girl because of her shortness, “How do you know she is even gay!?!” She demanded pointing at the sleeping girl. Flames were beginning to leap across Kai’s arm.

Kris grabbed her sister around the waist and pulled her away, “Calm down sis. Kima is a difficult case to understand. I’m sure she thought what she was doing was right.” Kris remarked not really believing a word of her own comment.

“Like that girl would ever think instead of following her hormones.” Alyson snorted, “That would be a first.”

“Oh will you leave me alone for once.” Kima asked wearily, rubbing her head, “I screwed up. I admit it. I’m sorry.”

“Do you really think you can just apologize and everything will all go away?!?” Alyson boomed, “Your hands were down Natalie’s pants!!”

“She didn’t seem to protest.” Kima explained irately as she rose to her feet, “Maybe you weren’t giving her what she wanted.” She said with a mischievous grin.

“Why you fragmented illusion.” Alyson unsheathed her sword; “I’m going to finish you off like I should have the moment I first laid eyes on you.” She pointed the sword at Kima.

“Hurt me and you’ll be hurting Natalie too.” Kima explained with a sneer, “Come on. How far do you want to push her away?”

Jessica leapt between the two girls and held her arms out, “That is enough out of the both of you.” She yelled in a commanding voice that stopped both girls dead in their tracks. She turned her gaze to Alyson, “Alyson!” She gave the girl an irritated glare, “You know the rules here. Sheath that sword before I confiscate it and any other blade you may have been hiding in your room.”

“Fine!” Alyson did as she was told and stormed out of the room, “We will finish this later daemon.” She hissed.

“That is fine.” Jessica agreed, “Just keep it off school ground is that clear!” She kept her eyes on Alyson until the girl disappeared up the stairs. When she was sure that Alyson was not going to return she turned her attention on Kima, “Now as for you.” She snapped, “I don’t care if you are part of Kim’s persona or whatever it is you claim to be. You are here out of the kindness of the Head Mistress’s heart and I want you to treat everyone here with the respect they deserve.”

“But...” Kima started to protest. Her eyes darting around in search of someone to defend her, “I didn’t mean too...Why am I always to blame?” She pleaded, and there was a lost look in those red eyes.

“I know.” Jessica’s anger melted away as she sympathised with the girl’s plight for she to had been in Kima position on more then one occasion. She took a quick glance at Kris and let out a sigh, “Trust me I know...” She patted Kima on the shoulder, “However you must realize that your presence here causes a lot of tension so please try to not provoke things more.”

“I’m sorry.” Kima bowed her head in shame and turned to gaze upon Penny’s sleeping form, “I really didn’t mean to harm anyone.”

“We all mean well.” Jessica said understandingly. She glanced at Kris again then quickly away, “Now there is no way to change the past so maybe we can find a way to help the girl. So let’s stop arguing.”

“I’m sorry.” Kim bowed her head in guilt over her out burst.

“I’m sorry too.” Kima sat down on the couch next to Penny, “What do we do about her?” She wiped a lock of wavy hair out of Penny’s eyes.

As if some unheard spirit heard Kima’s pleas the front doors opened and Amy walked in with a black bag in hand, “Kim, Kima, I’ve been looking for you too.” She exclaimed happy to see the two redheads together.

Kim backed away from the nurse and clenched her arm, “You have?” She asked nervously running a hand through her short hair.

“Actually I had a feeling that I was needed.” Amy explained as she moved across the lobby till she saw Penny, “What happened to her?” She inquired as she quickly rushed around the couch and knelt next to the girl.

“She was rudely awakened by Kima here.” Kai explained crossly, this time with no protests from the redhead.

“Kima?” Amy glanced at the girl who lowered her head and rubbed her arm, “Is that true?” She inquired gently.

“Yes...” Kima admitted even more ashamed of herself, “I didn’t know she would faint. I just wanted her to know that it was me.”

Amy turned to examine Penny while pulling a penlight from her pocket and shone it in the girl’s eyes, “She seems to be just sleeping.” She noted opening up her bag, “Has she been out long?”

“A few minutes.” Kima replied, she nibbled on her bottom lip, “Will she be alright?”

“We’ll give her some time to wake up and see.” Amy replied, taking out a needle and tapping it a few time before inserting it in Penny’s arm and pressing the plunger, “This should help her a little.” She explained then turned to Kima and Kim, “While we wait why don’t I look over those wounds of yours?” She offered with a warm smile as she moved to an empty couch and patted it.

Kima and Kim nervously stood still. Kima was the first to step forward, “Alright...” She sat on the couch and offered her bandaged arm to the nurse.

“That is a good girl.” Amy smiled and took a pair of scissors out of her bag and started trimming away the old bandage then glanced around the room. This could not be the reason for her worries. There must be something more, something waiting to happen and this was only the beginning. She knew what would come after would be much worse.

*****

To be Continued . . .

*****

Note: The world of the Shadowlands, Its stories, Characters and ideas are a copyright of Kathryn K Williams.

This story is based upon my manga of the same name. If you wish to view art from this series please visit my deviant arts site at: http://shinigami-shimai.deviantart.com/

For more of my stories visit my deviant hearts site at: http://www.devianthearts.com/viewuser.php?uid=159

Also if you spot any typos or other errors please contact me at katwilliams @ rogers.com

Chapter 14

A Shadowlander's Dream: Book Two - Policy of Love
By Kathryn K Williams

Chapter Fourteen

Natalie and Jenn ventured up and down the aisle of a nearby market place and Jenn stopped to glance over the snack food section.

“So you got everything?” Natalie inquired as she glanced down at the small wire basket she held. Notebooks, pens, paper, tampons, painkillers and other odds and ends filled the basket.

Jenn quickly snatched up two bags of Doritos and held them out to Natalie, “Nerve food.” She stated with a shy grin.

Natalie chuckled, “You too, hummm?” She remarked with a small smile, “Alyson loves Doritos during her time too.” She explained.

“They’re great.” Jenn admitted guiltily, glancing down at the chips, “I always allow myself these pleasures once a month.” she justified.

“Or you’ll kill someone?” Natalie added with a knowing grin.

“No...” Jenn frantically shook her head in such a way that it caused Natalie to laugh out loud. Jenn flushed lightly and smiled, she had not felt this good in such a long time and she was beginning to feel alive again, even with the painful cramps.

“Come on.” Natalie nodded towards the cashier, “Let’s pay for this stuff and get going.” She stated as she moved down the aisle.

“Alright.” Jenn agreed and began to follow close behind Natalie when her mind drifted to Cherilyn, “Say...” Jenn spoke up, “Do you have any idea what we are going to say to Cherilyn when we get there?” She asked softly.

Natalie shook her head solemnly, “Not a clue.” She confessed as she set the basket on the counter, “I figure the words will come to us when we get there.” She shrugged as she watched the cashier punch prices into the cash register.

Jenn’s head lowered and she studied the bandages on her wrists, “I can see why she wouldn’t want to be around us.” She stated glumly, “Why would anyone want to hang around a bunch of suicidal, depressed, sexually deprived, crazy girls like us.”

Natalie placed a hand upon Jenn’s shoulder, “Look at me!” She forced the girl to face her, “We are not crazy. No matter how much you feel like it, don’t believe it. We may have our issues but that is what makes us who we are.”

Jenn lightly closed her eyes and bowed her head, “I can’t help it. I mean, I can’t even remember why I cut myself or my feelings for anyone.”

Natalie let out a frustrated sigh, “That is why we are here. Remember you are not alone.” She gave the girl a tight hug.

“Ummm... excuse me?” The cashier tentatively interrupted the girls, “I don’t mean to interrupt this tender moment, but we do have other waiting their turn.” She remarked, nodding behind the girls.

Natalie and Jenn both flushed as they noticed several people had stepped into line behind them and were now watching them with awed expressions upon their faces. “S... sorry...” Jenn stammered as she pulled some money out of her pocket of her jean skirt and handed the cashier a hundred dollar bill.

The cashier started at the hundred for a moment, “You two are from that academy, aren’t you?” She asked curiously as she punched more numbers into the machine in front of her and started to get Jenn her change.

“Yeah,” Natalie replied, grabbing the bags of their things from the counter and noticing that the cashier’s hands were becoming visibly shaken by their presence.

“Do... do you really live up there...? On the hill?” The cashier asked nervously as she handed Jenn her change, “I mean it’s haunted, isn’t it?”

Natalie glanced around to see that more of the costumer had taken an interest in them, “No, it isn’t.” Natalie stated, protectively placing an arm around Jenn, whom didn’t seem to notice their undue attention as she pocketed her change and Natalie began to lead the girl towards the exit.

“Is it true you are all lesbians?” The cashier asked bluntly, glancing between Jenn and Natalie.

“That is none of your business.” Natalie snarled and hurried Jenn out of the store.

“What was that all about?” Jenn inquired blinking at the store to see several people peering out the windows at them.

“Just ignore them.” Natalie stated with slight agitation, “They are just overly curious and an irritant.” She explained taking Jenn by the hand and hurrying her down the road and around a corner that lead up a long path to the academy. Occasionally she would glance over her shoulder to make sure they were not being followed.

“Does that always happen?” Jenn asked interested to learn more about the world outside of the Academy walls.

“No...” Natalie was becoming more anxious to reach the top of the hill and return to the safe of the dorms, “Sometimes they get violent.” Her eyes darted around making sure they were not being followed, “The outsiders don’t seem to know how to handle us. They leave us alone most of the time. Then other times...” Natalie spotted something that made her instantly halt in her tracks.

“What’s wrong?” Jenn inquired searching around for what could have caused Natalie’s abrupt stop. Then she spotted him, a tall man in a long white cloak with scruffy wavy hair, the same man from her dreams, “That man...” She shakily pointed at the man.

Natalie pulled Jenn behind some trees that flanked the path, “Hide.” She commanded not letting her eyes off of Drake, “What’s he doing here?” She muttered to herself.

“Na... Natalie...” Jenn stammered as she quickly followed behind Natalie, “That man... he came to my house...” She explained uneasily.

Natalie spun around to face Jenn, “Your house?!?” She questioned in bewilderment.

“My house from before… In the dream...” Jenn shook her head in confusion, “When I met Kim. He was fighting with Kris. Kim... she mentioned him too. He has been looking for her for some reason.” She apprehensively explained.

Natalie peeked around the tree to see Drake heading for the main gates of the Academy, “That’s Drake Dalfort, Alyson’s twisted brother.” She explained coldly, not letting her eyes off of the man.

“Her brother?!?” Jenn exclaimed mortified by the idea, “How can such a sweet girl be related to that nightmare?” She probed.

“I don’t know.” Natalie replied anxiously, “But if he is here then it’s bad news. He probably wants to take Alyson back to his him. This is very bad.” Her mind reeled as she tried to think of a way to stop the man.

“We can’t let him!!!” Jenn softly cried out in worry, “He will hurt her for running away won’t he?”

“Or worse.” Natalie admitted, still searching for some means of stopping the man when she noticed Head Mistress Sophia and Melissa step through the main gates of the Academy, “Looks like he isn’t going to get to her after all.” She stated with a sly smirk, “Come on.” She coaxed her friend out from behind the tree to get in earshot.

Sophia observed both girls carefully as they cautiously tread along the edge of the road. She watched them as they moved from one tree to the next, making certain to not attract Drake’s attention. The Headmistress hoped in her heart that the girls would not increase the difficulty of the situation when Drake approached her; towering over the two women as he glared down at them.

“I’m here for my sister.” Drake stated coolly, “And the red eyed girl. I know they are here.”

“She is no longer your responsibility, Mr. Dalfort.” Sophia calmly informed, “And you can not have Kimberly even if you were her parent.”

“You have not right to them.” Drake glowed, “Alyson clearly belongs with me and you are not aware of the circumstances surrounding that other girl.”

“We are well aware of their situations.” Sophia remarked, “Alyson is welcome here just like all the other girls at Whispering Hills.” She explained, not being phased by the man’s intense stares.

Drake’s hand shot out from under his cloak and grabbed Sophia by the front of her dress shirt, “She is mine. You will give me the child or I’l-.” He began to commanded when Melissa jumped forward.

“Why you big bully.” Melissa glowered, “You have no right bulling my sister around like that.”

Sophia held her hand out to stop her twin, never allowing her eyes to leave Drakes, “Always like you, Drake.” She noted, unruffled by Drake’s threatening motions, “You seem to think that your overbearing scare tactics will work on everyone, but you have forgotten who we are and we will not allow you to take any of our girls.” She stated boldly.

Drake beamed in rage and suddenly swung at the head mistress. Sophia made no attempt to dodge as the man’s fist crashed hard into the side of her face, knocking her to the ground. He stomped over the woman with his fist clenched, “You will promptly return Alyson to me now!” He ordered, now fuming with rage.

“Why you selfish ass!!!” Natalie cried out as she dropped the shopping bags and charged at Drake.

“Natalie stop!!” Melissa called out to the girl, however it was too late. Natalie’s retractable blade sprung forth from its hiding place beneath her sleeve and she flung herself at Drake like a wild animal.

“I thought I smelt you.” Drake stated with a malicious grin as he turned to face the girl.

“I’ve had enough of you hurting Alyson.” Natalie tossed a set of throwing daggers at the man who swiftly stepped out of the way.

“Child, you forget. Anything Alyson taught you she learned from me first.” Drake remarked coldly keeping his eyes closely on the girl as she leapt through the air and lunged her bladed arm at him. Double-quick he stepped out of her way allowing the girl to slam her knife into the dirt road, “As such I know all your moves.” He explained with a chuckle of amusement.

Natalie crouched low as to keep out of the man’s reach, “Is that so?” She remarked with a grin as she produced three more daggers from behind her back and plunged them into his thigh with all her might.

Drake howled out in pain, “You little bitch!” He grabbed Natalie by the blade arm and lifted her off the ground, “So you have a few tricks up those sleeves of yours. Your daggers nothing more then a minor pain to me.” He explained glaring at the girl.

Natalie flung her legs up over Drake’s arm and wrapped them around it. Drake seemed startled by this manoeuvre as he watched the girl grab his arm with her free hand then yanked downwards with all her strength causing his arm to snap with an ugly cracking sound. Drake immediately dropped the girl to the ground, his arm now uselessly dangling at his side. Natalie crouched and prepared for another round of assaults when Melissa grabbed Natalie around her waist and pulled her to the ground, holding onto her tight.

“Let me at him!!” Natalie cried out, kicking and flailing her arms fiercely, “I will kill him! Let me KILL HIIIIMM!!!” She screamed out irately as she tried to free herself from the Head Mistresses grip.

Drake stared down at his now twisted arm as it hung limply, “Very interesting.” He remarked, and then turned to the flailing child.

“Nat, calm down!!” Melissa soothed, “You have no idea what you are doing!!” She pulled the girl away from Drake as the man watched with amusement.

“Natalie!!!” Jenn jumped out from her hiding space with her shopping bags in hand and ran across the street towards her friend.

Drake swiftly turn his attention on Jenn, “You!” He glared intensely at the girl, “So this is where you have been hiding. Where is your little redheaded girlfriend?” He inquired with a snarl.

Jenn stopped where she was and stared at the man, “Kim?” She replied curiously. Her eyes were suddenly caught in Drake’s demonic gaze. She suddenly experienced a feeling of being exposed and violated as if his eyes crawled over her body, however she could not free herself from his gaze. It felt as if the man’s eyes were boring through her very soul. Then she started hearing a ringing in her ears, something that sounded sort of like wind chimes, but not quite. She dropped her things to the ground and clenched the sides of her head as the chine’s increased in pitch, filling her mind. Abruptly she let out a pained scream, then instantly collapsed to the ground in a fit of tears, mumbling in coherently to herself.

Sophia rushed over to Jenn’s side; putting herself between Drake and the girl, “Leave her alone.” She demanded giving them man a stern scowl. She wrapped her arms around the shaking, crying child.

“Leave this place.” Melissa commanded, her eyes filled with rage as she held a squirming Natalie, “You have done enough harm here now leave.”

Drake glanced from one head mistress to the other, then down at his arm. “I guess you can keep her for the time being.” He smiled sinisterly down at Natalie, who stopped thrashing that moment and saw the pleasure in his eyes, “Alyson will return to be soon enough. So will the others. You will see.” He turned and strolled away without even a limp in his stride.

Sophia scooped Jenn up into her arms and grabbed her bags, “We have to hurry.” She exclaimed with increasing urgency.

Melissa pulled Natalie to her feet and started after her sister.

“We can’t just let him get away.” Natalie protested, not being able to let her eyes off of the man.

“There are more important things to worry about.” Melissa stated, “We must hurry. Alyson needs you.”

Natalie faced Melissa to see an extreme amount of distress in the woman’s eyes. She did not understand what was going on, but knew that if Melissa was worried about something then it must be serious and allowed herself to be lead back to the Western dorms.

*****

To be Continued . . .

*****

Note: The world of the Shadowlands, Its stories, Characters and ideas are a copyright of Kathryn K Williams.

This story is based upon my manga of the same name. If you wish to view art from this series please visit my deviant arts site at: http://shinigami-shimai.deviantart.com/

For more of my stories visit my deviant hearts site at: http://www.devianthearts.com/viewuser.php?uid=159

Also if you spot any typos or other errors please contact me at katwilliams @ rogers.com

Chapter 15

A Shadowlander's Dream: Book Two - Policy of Love
By Kathryn K Williams

Chapter Fifteen

Amy fastened the new bandage to Kim’s shaky arm, “There you go.” She patted the girl on the head, “See that did not hurt much now did it?” She confirmed with a warm smile.

Kim held her newly bandaged arm close to her chest and slowly nodded in agreement with the nurse.

Amy continued to smile, she had been forcing herself to smile the entire time in hopes none of the girl’s had noticed her own distress of the situation at hand. That feeling within had grown increasingly more intense and she was becoming even more anxious with every passing minute. She was almost certain that Penny was not the cause of her stress, the girl may be in a coma like state, but that was not usual for the girls of Whispering Hills. It had to be something far worse to set off her nerves on such an edge. She watched carefully as Kima sat beside Penny, a troubled look etched across her face. Amy found it interesting that this reflection was suddenly felt responsible for her actions; maybe her chance encounter with Penny was meant to be.

“Amy,” Kima suddenly spoke up, everyone could sense the amount of concern was in the redhead’s voice, “Is it really... my fault that... that Penny is like this?” She asked softly.

Amy approached Kima and set a hand on her head, “No.” She replied, glancing down at Penny’s motionless figure. She muddled over her thoughts as she tried to figure out a way to comfort the youth when the main entrance way flung open and Head Mistresses burst into the room. Amy noticed immediately Jenn’s shaking form in Sophia’s arms, “What happened?” She exclaimed uneasily.

“Drake happened!” Melissa explained simply as she entered with Natalie at her side, Melissa’s face long with distress.

“I am glad you are here, Amy.” Sophia remarked as she quickly crossed the lobby, taking note of Penny’s presence, and laid Jenn down on a couch across from the other girl, setting the shopping bags to the side of the couch.

Tanya and Kai sprung from her spots next to the pool table, “Jenn!!” Tanya exclaimed as they both running over to the sofa and looked upon the shaking form of her friend.

“Auntie!!” Kai wrapped her arms around Sophia’s waists and the woman returned the hug.

Tanya dropped to the ground next to Jenn. “Is she alright?” Tanya asked even more apprehensively.

Jenn was curled up into a ball and was mumbling incoherently. Her eyes darting around as if she was unaware of her surroundings,

Sophia hesitated, a look of uncertainty upon her face that gave Tanya a disquieting feeling. Then The Head Mistress smiled at Tanya, “She should be fine.” She finally replied, an answer that did not set well on Tanya’s mind.

Melissa quickly glanced around the lobby, “Where are Kris and Alyson?” She inquired fearfully.

“Alyson ran off to her room.” Tanya replied, “Kris and Jessica went back to their room.” She explained disapprovingly, nodding towards the stairs.

“Could you tell Kris she is needed down here?” Sophia asked Tanya politely, then turned to Natalie, “and Natalie, could you take Melissa and Amy to Alyson’s room.”

Quickly the girls rushed off on their appointed tasks. A heavy air filled the lobby that was broken by Kima voice, “Is everything going to be alright?” She asked the Head Mistress.

Sophia let out a worried sigh, “I hope so.” She glanced from Jenn to Penny, “I truly hope so.”

******

Earlier Kris had led Jessica to their room and locked the door. She stood with her back leaning against the door, her arms crossed and her eyes partially closed as if she was in deep thought.

“What did you want to talk about” Jessica finally asked, anxiously shifting from one foot to another. Kris had been giving her odd looks ever since their experience in the lobby and it was worrying Jessica, Kris’s current pose was not helping matters. Jessica swallowed hard and took a tentative step closer to her friend, “K… Kris... Are... are you alright?” She nervously inquired.

Kris’s eyes suddenly fluttered opened and she glared at Jessica. Her eyes held such an intensity to them that is caused Jessica to stumble backwards against Kris’s bed and sit down. The two watched each other in silence for a moment when Kris finally stepped away from the door and brushed a hand through her short curls, “Tell me the truth.” She softly demanded ruffling her own hair, “What happened down there? Is this all one of your games?” She asked as she slightly nibbled on her lips, her eyes pleaded to Jessica to explain, to free her from the pain in her heart.

“I...” Jessica suddenly found it hard to look the girl in the eye and turned her head to stare out the window, “I know what you are thinking and I can’t blame you.” She admitted ashamed of herself. She knew how the other girls viewed her; to them she was nothing more then a slut. Always preying on the other girls in the dorm, but that was not how it was. She didn’t like how she was and could not help herself. She tried to think of how to explain things but every time she opened her mouth not a single word came out.

“So... what is it?” Kris insisted with growing agitation, “I need to know. Are you planning to play with my heart and throw it away like all the others you’ve toyed with?” There was a hint of anger in her voice.

Jessica flinched at Kris’s words, “I’ve never meant to hurt anyone. I just....” She tried to explain shaking her head defensively. She faced Kris with sadness in her eyes, “I can’t explain it easily, but I never toyed with anyone’s hearts and I’m truly not trying to hurt you. I...” Her lips quivered as she hesitated, her mind racing, Kris’s anger filled eyes not letting go of her. She needed to say something. She opened her mouth and yet still no words came forth. It was as if a misery Jessica had long forgotten escaped its cage and attacked the girl’s heart, taking another breath she tried again, “I...” Her voice closed up and she could feel tears welling up in the corner of her right eye, “I’m sorry.” She wiped at the tear.

The sight of the distress in Jessica’s eyes caused Kris’s anger faded and she reached out to gently take Jessica’s cheek in her hand, “Jessie...” Kris sat down next to her roommate, her own heart pounding wildly in her chest. Kris was always thinking of Jenn and never noticed the way Jessica looked at her before, a look of longing and caring. She had only became aware it just recently. She was so blinded by the past to even realize that there was someone else who cared for her so dearly.

Jessica anxiously looked down at her hands; “I’ve been watching you for years.” Jessica remarked guiltily, “Since the first time I saw you outside of the Head Mistress’s house all those years ago.” Everything she had ever wanted to tell the girl started to spill forth from her mind and she found herself unable to stop herself from telling Kris everything. She looked into Kris’s eyes with newfound determination. “You were watching the other girls in the field. There was such loneliness in your eyes, but I was afraid of talking to you, just like everyone else.” If Kris was going to reject her she was going to first let Kris know exactly how she felt. “I would watch you from my dorm window as you sat in the trees watching the other girls, almost as if you didn’t want to get to close. Something about that mysterious girl always drew me in. I’ve always wanted to talk to you, but never got up the nerve.” She explained in one breath and she rang her hands together nervously.

Kris felt herself sink into the bed. She was stunned to hear what she was being told. She could not think of how to respond to what she was hearing.

Seeing that Kris was not going to reply Jessica continued her story, “When I heard you were moving into the Western Dorms my heart danced. It was like a dream come true.” Her eyes nervously darted from Kris’s eyes to her hands and back, “When Head Mistress Sophia asked me to watch over you it was greater then anything I’d ever dreamed would happen. I could be your friend and at least help you be happy again. At the most I wanted to be just your friend, someone who is there for you no matter what. I wanted to take that sad look from your eyes.” She explained sadly, “I admit that I’ve slept with a lot of girls, but I don’t let them touch me.” She clenched at her chest as her darkest secrets started to come forth, “I can’t explain why. I just feel this need to be in their arms. I can’t help myself, but I always felt uncomfortable about their touch. That is until today.” Jessica swallowed hard and looked into Kris’s eyes, “Until you. I’ve always felt strongly for you and when I was in your arms I felt safe for the first time. I always wanted to hold you tight in my arms I just never felt right telling you because...”

Kris lowered her head, “Because I had Jenn, right?” She inquired solemnly. She could not look at Jessica any longer, she felt ashamed of herself for not noticing Jessica’s feelings before. She felt so stupid. She was always talking about Jenn this or Jenn that. Not even considering Jessica’s feelings.

“I’ve always known about Jenn.” Jessica replied, “Everyone knew. It was rather obvious. The way the two of you would talk together while all the others feared you. I was happy knowing that you were happy, but seeing you lately was tearing me apart. I’ve been trying to keep myself under control, however I keep longing for a kiss...” Her voice trailed off with the last few words and she dropped her eyes to the ground, “I think I love you...” She muttered softly. Part of her wished that she could take those words back. That she could lock her heart away again and forget about these feelings. She awaited Kris to place her verdict, awaiting the punishment that she deserved for her actions over these years, was even prepared for Kris to demand to be moved to another room, she didn’t feel she deserved someone’s love and understood if Kris hated her.

Kris thought over what Jessica had said very carefully, then placed her hands under the girl’s chin and forced Jessica to look her in the eye, inspecting the girl’s eyes in search of some hint of a lie, yet all she was greeted by was sadness. Kris pulled the girl into her arms and hugged her tightly, “I’m sorry.” She whispered quietly.

Jessica began to quiver, “I... I know... you can never love me...” She stammered, “No one could ever love someone as dirty as me.” Her heart prepared for this outcome.

Kris’s eyes became hard, “You are not dirty!” She exclaimed sternly.

“You don’t have to pretend.” She sucked in a trembled breath and let it out, “You have Jenn after all.” She sorrowfully admitted.

Kris shook her head slowly, then pulled back so she could look Jessica in the eyes once again, “I...” She tried to consider how to word things. She knew deep in her heart that Jenn would not be returning to her. That agony in Jessica’s eyes made Kris realize that maybe she didn’t need to be alone, “Maybe...” She muttered taking in a deep breath. She nervously ran her hand through her hair and scratched the back of her head, “Maybe... maybe this was the way things were meant too be.” She stated with a small smile.

Jessica gave the girl a puzzled look, “What are you talking about?” She asked slightly afraid of the answer.

“I mean this.” Kris leaned forwards and placed a soft kiss upon Jessica’s lips. Jessica was surprised as first, then wrapped her arms around the girl and deepened the kiss, letting the warmth wash over her. Nothing felt so right in her life, tears brimmed in her eyes as she felt Kris make no attempt to pull away. The two girls’ slowly fell sideways upon the bed and Jessica rolled over, partly atop of Kris. When their lips finally parted Jessica felt herself shiver all over. The two looked into each other eyes and Kris eventually spoke, “I’m sorry I hurt you so mu-“

Jessica stopped the girl’s words with another kiss; her body filled with heat and her heart was overwhelmed with warmth. She broke free of the kiss and smiled down at the girl, her eyes darting over Kris’s body and she reached down to unfasten Kris’s pants only to have Kris stop her.

“Wait...” Kris commanded causing Jessica to startle. She stared at Kris like a child who had been caught writing on the walls.

“But...” Jessica stammered, “I...” There was confusion in her eyes and Jessica seemed to be lost, “I’m sorry... I’m horrible...” She tried to crawl out of the bed only to have Kris grab her by the shoulder.

“You are not!” Kris explained, “You are not horrible. You are not dirty. You are none of that.” Kris wrapped her arms around Jessica and hugged her tight. For the first time Kris thought she saw why it was that Jessica was at the Academy. All the rumours about the girl seemed to make some kind of sense and Kris felt a desire to learn more about the girl. The two lay holding each other for a moment when there was a knock upon their door, “I’ll get it.” Jessica stated sniffling as she rolled out of the bed and got to her feet. She dragged her feet as she crossing the room to open the door. Her despair only deepened as she was faced with a rather upset looking Tanya.

Tanya glared at Jessica then over the girl’s shoulder at Kris and back to the dorm head. There was almost hatred in her eyes.

“Uhhh...Hi Tanya...” Jessica nervously stepped back from the girl, “Is there something wrong?” She asked warily, still forcing herself to smile as if nothing was worrying her.

Tanya pushed passed Jessica and headed directly towards Kris, “Jenn needs you.” She explained coldly.

Kris quickly got to her feet, “What happened?”

*****

To be Continued . . .

*****

Note: The world of the Shadowlands, Its stories, Characters and ideas are a copyright of Kathryn K Williams.

This story is based upon my manga of the same name. If you wish to view art from this series please visit my deviant arts site at: http://shinigami-shimai.deviantart.com/

For more of my stories visit my deviant hearts site at: http://www.devianthearts.com/viewuser.php?uid=159

Also if you spot any typos or other errors please contact me at katwilliams @ rogers.com

Chapter 16

Chapter 17

A Shadowlander's Dream: Book Two - Policy of Love
By Kathryn K Williams

Chapter Seventeen

Jenn thrashed about on the lobby sofa, clawing at her blouse and face as the feeling of a large hole ate away at her heart and the sound of strange chimes filled her mind. Tears streamed down her cheeks and she clenched at the side of her head letting out a mournful wail from deep within. Blood began to pool up under her nails as she sunk them deeper into her own skin. She did not feel the pain for her mind was overwhelmed with the sounds of the chimes. Thousands of glass chimes increased with intensity crashing against her thoughts and memories. Images flashed before her eyes at the sound of each shard of glass clanging against another. Her mothers burnt body, May dying face, Kris’s pained eyes and blood, lots of blood. She could see herself drawing out the blade of a retractable knife and place it upon the flesh of her wrist. Suddenly she felt a weight upon her body forcing her arms away from her face. She refused to let go of her blouse, clenching it with all her strength as the force pulled her fingers free and restrained her arms to either side of her head. Fear welled up inside of her tattered heart as she felt the pressure push down on her chest as if something sat upon her. She shook her head violently wishing to be freed of the nightmare.

“Jenn!” Kris called out to her friend through the fog, “Jenn, it’s me!” Kris’s voice cut through the madness in Jenn’s mind.

“Kris?!?” Jenn sobbed, her eyes darting around, trying to focus on the form over her. Finally her mind began to clear and she could see Kris sitting on her chest. She looked to either side to find her friend was holding her arms down, “W... wh... at... are... you doing...?” She stammered, unsure if she wanted to know why her friend was sitting upon her in such a way. All around her she could see her many new friends watching her with concern and fear in their eyes.

“Are you alright?” Kris cautiously asked, not making a move to release the girl.

Jenn struggled a little under her friend’s weight, “I’ll live.” She answered, seeing the friend was not going to loose her grip Jenn settled back on the sofa and let out an exhausted sigh. Her entire body hurt as if she had just had the worst beating of her life.

Having seen that Jenn had calmed down Kris slow eased up her grip, “Are you sure?” Kris inquired again as she glanced at the tattered bandages upon the girl’s wrists. If Kris had not arrived when she did, she feared that Jenn could have ripped open her wounds and she did not want to bring herself to thinking of the rest.

Jenn ran a hand through her tangled hair and gave Kris a weak smile, “You don’t need to keep asking me that.” Jenn explained trying to take some of the worry from her friend’s eyes, “I will be fine.” She started to sit up when Kris wrapped her arms around the girl in a tight hug.

“I thought I almost lost you again.” Kris let out an exhausted sigh of relief.

Jenn allowed herself to hug Kris back, “I’m not going anywhere.” She promised, her eyes glanced around at the girls that watched them; she spotted Jessica among the group and saw her quickly turned away. Jenn was sure she saw a hurt look in the dorm head’s eyes. She shook the thought from her mind as Head Mistress Sophia approached.

“It is good to still have you with us.” The Head Mistress stated as she knelt beside Jenn and nodded at Kris, who suddenly realized she was still sitting on Jenn’s waist and scrambled off of the girl to get to her feet.

“I’m sorry I worried everyone.” Jenn shrunk in the sofa, trying to hide from the many eyes upon her.

“Do you remember what happened?” Sophia asked gently as she reached out to take Jenn’s hand only to have the girl pull back like a wounded animal, “I just wish to tend to your injures.” She explained softly.

“Sorry.” Jenn rubbed at her eye with the heel of her hand. She could still feel the hole in her chest, it was subsiding but still strong and she needed to clench her teeth to keep the tears from overtaking her. She allowed the Head Mistress to take off her jacket and begin to reaffix her dressings. It was as if Jenn suddenly noticed the state of her arms for the first time, there were several claw marks up the sides of them and a bruise the shape of a hand, but the size of the markings were bigger then her own hands. She scanned her other arm over and there to were more bruises and scratches. Her eyes moved across her body as one by one she spotted wounds. The worst was a large purple bruise at her thigh as if someone tried to grab at her. She blinked up at Sophia, many questions formed in her head but her mouth would not work. She simply showed her arms to the Head Mistress as more tears brimmed in her eyes. The woman simply kept her eyes on Jenn’s bandages. When Jenn figured that Sophia was not going to answer she turned to Kris, “Wh...at ha... happened to me?” She asked with trembling lips.

Kris turned away from Jenn to glare at her aunt, “Why do you refuse to explain anything that is happening around here?” She demanded.

Sophia turned to her niece, “You know the rules.” She stated simply with sadness in her eyes, “You know this better then any of us.”

Kris bowed her head in shame, “It is unfair!” She snapped then scanned the group of girls until her gaze fell upon Jessica, then Tanya and she fell silent.

“I see the mood here is not much better then upstairs.” Melissa stated as she sorrowfully entered the room. She crossed the lobby to stand near her sister and looked down upon the woman, “It is done.” She stated miserably, “Natalie now knows the truth about Alyson.”

“What happened to Natalie?!?” Kima and Kim chimed in unison.

Melissa glanced at the twins; “She is in her room with a broken heart right now.” Kim rushed passed everyone and headed up the stairs. Kima was about to follow when she glanced down at Penny’s silent form and changed her mind. Melissa gave the red head a half smile, “Glad to see some of you care for each other.” She started, and then glared at her sister, “Unlike our esteemed Head Mistress here.” Melissa swiftly turned towards the dorm doors, “I’m through with this place.” She stated dismally, “I am leaving.”

Sophia sprung to her feet, “Do you really plan to leave, Missy?” She demanded, “You are just going to leave all these girls alone?” She waved an arm across the room.

Melissa stopped with her hand on the door, “I can’t stand it here anymore. Kris is right, it is unfair.” She explained in a voice that was nearly inaudible.

“So you are going to just run away?” Sophia raged, “Is that your answer?”

Melissa spun around to face her sister. The skies outside suddenly turned dark as clouds passed before the sun and several of the girls were sure they heard the slight rumble of thunder, “What is it you want from me?” Melissa snarled, the happy bouncy Missy all but gone now, replaced by a fury of anger and sadness that no one had ever seen before, no one but Sophia and Kris that is, “You keep telling me it is for the better of the girls and yet all I see is suffering and pain. Even Jessie has been getting worse.” She shouted, pointing at the dorm head.

Jessica staggered backwards at the Head Mistresses accusation, “B... but... Mistress Sophia said I was better... We talked in spring...” She remarked staring at Sophia with a puzzled look upon her face, “You said that I could leave at the end of the year. That I could go home.”

Melissa did not take her eyes off her sister, “That might have been, but not anymore.” She explained harshly, “Sophia was going to have a word with you later in the day. She was going to ask you to step down as Dorm Head and allow Kris to take over. Try asking her why you cannot leave. Why no one ever leaves this nightmare.”

“She already knows why.” Sophia stated simply and slowly turned to face Jessica, “Do you not, Jessica?” She inquired; it was obvious that Sophia was taking no pleasure in bringing this up among the other girls.

Jessica rubbed one of her arm nervously as her eyes darted around the room. She licked her lips fearfully as the memories of that morning passed through her mind. She could feel everyone’s eyes upon her and felt filthier then every, it was if everyone was peering into her heart’s darkest secrets. She knew she was not better, she knew that and she tried so hard to keep it from everyone else. There was nothing wrong with her, was there? She rubbed at her temples as she shook her head, “I… I’m fine.” She answered with a swallow and took deep breath, “I’m fine!” She repeated, this time more firmly.

“What about Misty?” Melissa asked coldly, giving Jessica a knowing stare.

Jessica flinched and quickly glanced to Kris with guilt in her eyes, “I...” Hastily she turned to stare at the floor, “Leave me alone!” She snarled then spun around and ran into the office where she locked the door behind herself.

“Stop it!” Kris snapped at her aunt, enraged that Melissa would treat someone so coldly, “Aunt Missy, what do you think you are doing?” She inquired glaring intensely at her Aunt, “Do you enjoy hurting Jessica like that? What has happened to you?!”

The sound of Kris’s words were like a knife through Melissa’s heart and she blinked in disbelief at Kris’s rage. Instantly the anger faded from Melissa’s eyes and she shook her head, “I...” Melissa glanced at all the eyes upon her then to her sister, “Good bye!” She said dismally and she pushed her way out of the dorm.

“Missy!!!” Sophia rushed after her sister. Stopping at the door for a moment and turning to the girls, “Everything will be alright.” She stated with a weak smile, “I will bring her back.” then to her niece, “Kris, Do you think you can handle things here?” She requested.

“Go on.” Kris commanded weakly, “You need to hurry before she disappears again.”

“Thanks.” Sophia hurried on after her sister.

“Auntie Wait!” Kai quickly brushed passed a few of the girls and out of the dorm, after her aunts, leaving the rest of the girls stunned and bewildered.

*****

To be Continued . . .

*****

Note: The world of the Shadowlands, Its stories, Characters and ideas are a copyright of Kathryn K Williams.

This story is based upon my manga of the same name. If you wish to view art from this series please visit my deviant arts site at: http://shinigami-shimai.deviantart.com/

For more of my stories visit my deviant hearts site at: http://www.devianthearts.com/viewuser.php?uid=159

Also if you spot any typos or other errors please contact me at katwilliams @ rogers.com

Chapter 18

A Shadowlander's Dream: Book Two - Policy of Love
By Kathryn K Williams

Chapter Eightteen

Natalie sat on the ground in front of her bed with her head rested upon the mattress, her jacket tossed upon the desk chair, Madonna’s voice poured out of the CD player and a dagger slowly spun between her fingers. She scanned the yellowish marks that cut across her the flesh of her arms, a simple scratch now, but a constant reminder how much Kimberly had endeared over the last while. Her mind returned to the first time she had met Alyson.

(Because we are the same.)

Those were the only words that Natalie ever got out of Alyson about her own wounds. Natalie should have known there was much more for the girl was always waking up with bruises and cuts all over here body. Natalie has always wondered who Alyson could have been linked too, however every time she tried to bring up the subject Alyson would find some way to avoid the question. Now Natalie felt so stupid, she had seen the way the Alyson reacted around her brother and always dismissed it as nothing. Now that she thought about it she was not sure if it was love or fear that Alyson showed for her brother. Natalie was so deep in her thoughts that she did not notice as Kimberly crept into the room until the girl had spoke.

“Natalie?” The redhead softly probed.

Natalie blinked up at her friend, “Kim?”

“I’m sorry.” Kim apologized as she nervously fiddled with the hem of her skirt, “You didn’t answer and I was worried so...” She gazed down at her toes, unable to look at her friend for some unknown reason.

“It’s alright.” Natalie said and patted the ground next to her, “Have a seat.”

“Are you okay?” Kim asked as she gingerly tucked her skirt under herself then sat down with her knees curled up close to her chest.

“I guess so....” Natalie could not get over how much different Kim and Kima were, not just the fact that Kim had long hair and Kima cut hers short, but ever since the incident with the woods Kim seemed to be shying away from Natalie, more so when her twin was hanging around. Natalie wondered what had happened to Kim to change her so much; in the past she would curl up next to Natalie under a tree and cuddle into her. The woods only showed a fraction of the girl’s nightmares. What else could be haunting her mind? Not even Kima was willing to talk much about the past. Natalie’s mind raced as she tired to think of what to say to this girl whom used to be her closest, no, her only friend. Just as she was about to get the courage to speak the CD player switched tracks and Madonna started to sing “Promise to try” and Kim’s head rose ever so slightly and entire body froze in place. “What is it?” Natalie inquired aware that something had set Kim on edge.

Kim clenched her knees tightly to her chest, “Could you turn it off?” She mumbled into her knees.

Natalie was startled by the request, she was almost sure she heard the girl wrong, “Turn it off?” She inquired slightly confused, Natalie was almost certain that Madonna was the girl’s favourite singer before she vanished. She had not really been paying much attention to the music, it was just background because the silence was maddening.

Kim set her chin upon her knees, “It’s just reminds me... of Lauren....” She explained in a thin voice

“Lauren?” Natalie inquired, she had to think for a moment, the name rung a bell for some reason.

“She saved me when I ran away.” Kim stated weakly.

Natalie suddenly remembered Kima mentioning something about Lauren that the girl had died... Natalie turned to the stereo as Madonna’s voice drifted through the room.

‘Will she see me cry when I stumble and fall
Does she hear my voice in the night when I call
Wipe away all your te-.’

Quickly Natalie did as she was requested and switched the player off, plunging the room into complete silence. She never realized before just how depressing that song really was until that moment and felt ashamed for not realizing that it was affecting her friend. Natalie turned to see the muscles in Kim’s shoulders began to relax ever so slightly.

“I’m sorry...” Kim muttered softly, “I came to cheer you up and I can’t even do that.”

“Lauren must have been someone very special to you.” Natalie noted.

Tears filled Kim’s eyes, “I miss her so much.” She sobbed, “Every time I sleep I keep hoping that she will be next to me in the morning. Smiling down at me. Wrapping her arms around me to keep me warm.” Kim shuddered against the sobs.

Natalie knelt beside the girl, reached out to touch her upon the head, only to have her slightly cringe away and hug her knees even tighter. Natalie simple sat down beside the girl not wanting to distress the girl anymore, “What happened to her? Where have you been all this time? Kima told me she died, but nothing more.”

Kim leaned her head back against the bed, “I don’t know where we were. It was like here, but wasn’t at the same time.” Kim explained thinking back to the day she ran away, “I remember finding my parents...” She shook the bloody image from her head, not wanting to think about that.

“I saw them too.” Natalie admitted, “I went to your house right after school. I was really looking forward to that sleep over.” She remarked with a weak grin.

“Kima... killed him...” Kim stated dismally, rubbing at her forehead with the palm of her hand, “He... was angry about you sleeping over and hit mommy... hard...” Tears rolled down her face and she sobbed, “Sh...she hit her head on a table... and didn’t... move...” She grabbed Natalie’s sleeve and let out a tired wail, “He came after me and... Kima... she....”

“Shhhhh...” Natalie soothed her friend, “It’s alright.”

“No! It isn’t.” Kim mumbled through the sobs, “I’m scared Nat...” She looked Natalie in the eyes, there was an intense fear in those eyes, “I’m afraid she may kill someone again.”

*****

To be Continued . . .

*****

Note: The world of the Shadowlands, Its stories, Characters and ideas are a copyright of Kathryn K Williams.

This story is based upon my manga of the same name. If you wish to view art from this series please visit my deviant arts site at: http://shinigami-shimai.deviantart.com/

For more of my stories visit my deviant hearts site at: http://www.devianthearts.com/viewuser.php?uid=159

Also if you spot any typos or other errors please contact me at katwilliams @ rogers.com

Chapter 19

Chapter 20

A Shadowlander's Dream: Book Two - Policy of Love
By Kathryn K Williams

Chapter Twenty

Jenn sat upon the toilet, deep in thought. She was sure that she had seen something in the way Jessica and Kris were looked at each other, but was not sure if it was her imagination. Something inside of her boiled over the idea of Jessica going near her Kris, she tried to shake the idea from her mind. She did not think that Kris would do anything of the sort, but she did not trust Jessica. Sure the girl was kinds and helpful, yet sometimes she came across as very sexual. Jenn was not sure if she could trust Jessica with Kris and she grinded her teeth as the image of the two of them snuggling flickered through her mind. She shook her head again. She was not the jealous type so why was she acting this way. Her mind turned to May and the way the girl would treat anyone who showed an interest in Jenn. Was she reacting the same way as May would? She was only thinking of what was right for Kris... wasn’t she?

She groaned in pain as she dug in one of the shopping bags that she brought with her and opened a new box of tampons. The cramps had been steadily increasing in intensity and it was putting Jenn in an even fouler mood. She inserted the tampon with more ease then that morning, pulled up her panties and fixed her skirt before flushing the toilet and exiting the stall. She found Tanya sitting on the counter with her legs swinging back and forth, “Sorry to keep you waiting.” Jenn apologized as she crossed the room to drop the remains of the tampon in the garbage and wash her hands.

“No problem.” Tanya remarked, “How are you feeling?” She inquired deeply concerned.

Jenn glanced into the mirror to see May’s face staring back at her with a bloody stained grin. Jenn staggered backwards in shock only to see that it was her own face that was staring back at her.

“You alright?” Tanya inquired, jumping off the counter to look into the mirror, “Did you see something?”

Jenn blinked at her reflection, lightly touched one of the cuts on her face and wincing in pain, “Is that really me?” She asked staring at the thin trails of blood upon her face. She pulled her blouse open to see more claw marks across her chest, “I look like a nightmare.” She noted uneasily, her mind jumped to Kris and thought of how the girl would think of all these cuts and she let out a deep sigh.

“Nothing a little water won’t clear up.” Tanya assured grabbing a paper towel and soaking it in the sink, “Here.”

Jenn turned to face her friend, allowing the girl to dab at the wounds. “Ouch!” She recoiled.

“Sorry.” Tanya flinched back, “Maybe you should do it. I’m no good at this kind of thing.” She admitted guiltily.

“Thanks for trying.” Jenn turned on the faucet and splashed water upon her face, clenching her teeth against the way the water stung against her skin. She reached out blindly in search of the paper towels to have Tanya hand her a couple.

“Here.” Tanya offered placing the dry towels in the girl’s hands.

“Thanks.” Jenn dabbed at her face and peeked at herself in the mirror to find that most of the cuts were superficial and washed away leaving a few marks here and there, the remaining ones looking as if a crow had attacked her. She unbuttoned her blouse and dabbed at the last few scratched, glad that she had chosen to wear a black shirt instead of white, before tossing out the paper towel. “Let’s go Tanya.” Jenn commanded popping a few painkillers in her mouth, filling a paper cup with water and downing it. She picked up her shopping bags and her jacket before heading out of the washroom

Tanya sprung to her friend side, “Coming.” She replied and fell into step beside Jenn. Together they entered the lobby and headed for the doors out of the dorm.

“Where do you think you are going?” Kris demanded from near the office door as Jenn strolled passed her.

“Tanya asked for my help with Cherilyn.” Jenn explained simply, “Tanya, did you get your forms signed?” She asked her friend.

“Y... yes...” Tanya answer and pulled out the pink paper from her back pocket.

“Do you think that is a good idea?” Kris stated even more concerned for the girl after seeing the stat she just came out of, “Amy should be down soon. You should let her look you over first.”

“I’m fine.” Jenn replied bluntly and with an edge that Kris had not hear aimed at her before. Kris flinched at Jenn’s tone causing Jenn to reconsider her tone, “I’m sorry I worried you, but I can’t just sit around here.”

“But-“ Kris was about to protest when there was a crashing sound from inside the office that made her spin around to face it. Jessica had pulled the blinds shut so no one could see what she was up to and this was adding to Kris’s anxiety. Why did her Aunt have to leave her in charge at a time like this?

“Good luck with your new position.” Jenn scoop up her other shopping bags near the couches, and then pushed through the doors without waiting for Kris’s reply, “I’ll see you later.”

Tanya gave Kris a hard glare as she passed the girl and she followed after Jenn.

“Why does this always have to happen to me?” Kris muttered in distress.

“Kris?” Kima approached the girl cautiously.

“What is it?” Kris snapped, quickly regretting her actions when she saw the hurt look on the redhead’s face, “I’m sorry.” She rubbed her head, “I didn’t mean to snap.”

Kima shook her head and smiled, “It’s alright. Things have been stressful after all.” She then turned to glace at the office, “I’m just worried about Jessica. Is she going to be alright?”

“That is what I am going to find out.” Kris replied hopefully as she crossed the lobby, “You keep an eye on Penny in case she finally wake up.” She stated to Kima, who was already heading back to the girl’s side. Kris stopped at the office door and let out a sign, this was turning out to be quite the morning. She knew that the morning’s silence was too good to be true. Everything had to come apart sooner or later, but did it all have to be at once?

“Jessie?” Kris asked the door softly then followed with a light knock.

“Go away!” Jessica demanded from behind the door.

“No!” Kris replied, “I am not leaving you. You told me that you would be there for me and I’m telling you the same.” No answer came from within the office.

Amy came down the stairs at that moment and glanced around the nearly empty room, “Where is everyone?” She inquired with bewildered concern.

“Amy!!” Kris rushed over to the doctor, “I am so glad to see you.”

“What is wrong now?” Amy had a feeling she knew; she had noted the moment she arrived that there was something going on between Kris and Jessica and the fact that Jessica was nowhere in sight only meant only one thing. “Let me guess. It is Jessie?”

Kris nodded, “Aunt Missy lost it all of a sudden and told Jessie that she was not leaving and that she was being removed as Dorm Head and well...”

Amy shook her head in dismay, “That is what I was fearing. I should have known.” She muttered as she followed Kris to the office door.

“What?” Kris inquired curiously.

“It was about time for Missy to have an explosion.” Amy remarked with a sign, “You girls are not the only ones with problems at this school. I sometimes wonder why Missy was given charge of the Western Dorms considering how attached she gets to you girls.” She explained then stopped at the office door, placed a hand upon the door and closed her eyes. A deep sensation of guilt, shame and disgust permeated from beyond the door causing Amy frown profoundly. She glanced up at Kris who was standing apprehensive over her. She forgot how tall Kris was in comparison and she was taken a back by the girl for a moment and needed to centre herself before speaking, “Are you ready for what you may see behind this door?” She inquired, searching Kris’s eyes for any sign of hesitation.

Kris gave a firm nod, “She has been watching over me so much since I got here.” Kris explained anxiously, “I want to return the favour. I want be there for her.”

“You have to want more then to just be there for her.” Amy explained hesitantly, “You need to want to help her with every part of your heart because Jessica’s issues are darker then many of the girls here. She may not look it but there is a shattered soul within the strong facade.”

“What happened to her?” Kris asked with concerned curiosity.

Amy turned to the door, “That is for her to tell you.” She touched the doorknob lightly and it clicked, “When we enter I want you to do exactly what I say. I do not know how far she has crumbled but things could be rather bad.” With that she opened the door and upon stepping within the tiny office a wave of darkness rushed passed them. Amy easily throw off the feelings at they tried to cling to her heart, Kris however was doubled over in agony as the darkness tried to eat at her already weakened soul.

“Hold together.” Amy demanded coolly, “You said you wanted to be there for Jessica and if you can’t fight passed the emotions that haunt her then what use will you be.”

Kris clenched her teeth, “Get away from me!!!” She screamed and tossed the darkness off of her heart and mind.

“Are you going to be alright?” Amy asked slightly concerned for the girl.

“I fought my way through the Wood more then once.” Kris reminded as she straightened up again, “I will not allow anything to keep me from helping my friends.” She explained boldly.

“Good.” Amy nodded, She turned on a small flashlight that she kept in her pocket and shone it around the room.

There was water all over the floor and broken glass scattered about, the sight of which sent Kris’s heart racing in panic. All she could see was the image of Jenn lying on the ground with a shard of glass in her hand and pools of blood spewing forth from her wrists. She quickly glanced around the gloom to make sure none of her sisters were about. The circle of light finally came across Jessica shaking in the corner.

“Jessie!!” Kris carefully moved around the mess until she was at the girl’s side. Jessica seemed to shrink away from Kris as if she did not know who she was, her eyes held a vacant look to them. Kris scanned the girl to see that there was a bottle of rubbing alcohol lying at the girl’s feet and she was rubbing at her arms while rocking in place and mumbling under her breath. Her nails had already ripped away some of the skin from her forearm causing beads of blood to form on her skin and droplets to mix with the water and alcohol at their feet. Kris picked up the bottle and stared at it uneasily.

Amy seemed to know what Kris was thinking, “She would not drink it so do not worry.” She remarked setting her bag on the counter and digging through it.

“Then what did she do?” Kris glanced around the mess, “What was she thinking?” She inquired glancing into her friend’s eyes, which were glazed over and not even aware of their presence.

Amy pulled out a needle and knelt next to Jessica, “She was trying to clean herself.” She stated taking the girl’s arm with no resistance and plunging the needle into her arm, “She sometimes thinks she is dirty and tries to scrub the dirt clean.”

Kris suddenly recalled the girl’s very words in their room. ‘No one could ever love someone as dirty as me.’ She did not understand what Jessica was meaning until now. Her heart stirred as she tried to fathom what could have happened to her friend to cause her to be so troubled.

Amy dropped the needle back in the bag. “Help me get her out of here.” She asked taking one of Jessica’s arms, what ever it was that Amy had given Jessica seemed to be already taking effect because she did not resist as Kris helped Amy carry the girl out of the office and to a couch.

“Is she alright?” Kima asked quietly, noticing that Jessica was drifting off to sleep.

“She will be fine.” Amy replied, gently setting the girl’s head upon the cushions, “She is strong. She has lived this long without anyone and now that she has people who cares for her she will surely get better.” Amy beamed down at Kris.

“Wha?” Kris blushed at what Amy was issuing.

Amy patted Kris on the shoulder; “Jessie has been talking about you since your first appearance. I am glad to see you show the same concern for her. I just hope that Jenn is able to handle the heart break.”

“I could even tell she loves you the moment I met her.” Kima remarked with a smile.

Kris found herself speechless.

“Don’t worry.” Kima stated, “I will not tell anyone.”

Kris lowered her head and gazed upon Jessica’s sleeping face, “What am I to do?” She inquired, unsure of how to handle the situation.

“You’ll think of something.” Amy glanced around the room then at the office, “Maybe I will stick around for a bit. The office needs a cleaning and I should be here when these two wake up.” She explained, “I need to get a crutch for Alyson first, and some more bandages for Jessica, but will be back quickly.” She turned to Kris, “Is that alright with you?”

Kris nodded, not able to take her eyes off of Jessica, “Thank you for everything.” She said gratefully.

“Not a problem.” Amy said with a smiled then quickly raced out of the dorm in search of the things she would need.

*****

To be Continued . . .

*****

Note: The world of the Shadowlands, Its stories, Characters and ideas are a copyright of Kathryn K Williams.

This story is based upon my manga of the same name. If you wish to view art from this series please visit my deviant arts site at: http://shinigami-shimai.deviantart.com/

For more of my stories visit my deviant hearts site at: http://www.devianthearts.com/viewuser.php?uid=159

Also if you spot any typos or other errors please contact me at katwilliams @ rogers.com

Chapter 21

Chapter 22

A Shadowlander's Dream: Book Two - Policy of Love
By Kathryn K Williams

Chapter Twenty-Two

Cherilyn lay upon her bed with her hands behind her head as she stared at the ceiling. She felt as if her entire world had dissolved around her, she always thought her greatest fear was the Western Wing. With its vine covered brick walls and large dark windows that made the build look more like a dissolute haunted house then a school, the dorms were not much better. Since she first saw the building when she was only ten years of age she had nightmares of it swallowing her alive. Yet as she lay upon her bed she realized there was something she feared more then that building and it was losing Tanya.

She was twelve when she met Tanya for the first time, at the time she was just another of her dorm mates and spent much of her time with Jenn. Back then Cherilyn did not have many friends, she spent much of her time alone and would eat her lunch on a bench out front of the school, being sure to stay on the Eastern side of the academy grounds. Never really talking to anyone much, not even her roommates. That is until Tanya approached her and asked if it was all right for herself, Kris and Jenn to join Cherilyn for lunch on the bench. Whether it was because there was no were else better to sit or because Tanya truly wanted to get to know Cherilyn, she will never know, however she quickly became friends with both girls and this encounter helped Cherilyn open up a lot more to the other kids in the dorm.

Cherilyn could not remember when she first noticed her heart being pulled towards Tanya. At first it was only a small crush but she knew that Tanya had a huge crush on Jenn. The fact that Jenn was deeply in love with Kris gave Cherilyn a slight comfort in knowing that she would not be losing her new friend to another so easily. She would sometimes watch Jenn and Kris curled up under a tree, giggling and laughing, and wished she could do the same with Tanya. However as Cherilyn’s feelings for the girl grew she could feel the Western Wing looming ever so much closer. This made her fear confessing to the girl, terrified that she would end up transferred to that infernal building that is until the other day. Was it a mistake to confess her love to Tanya, to kiss her like that? Did Cherilyn doom herself the moment she gave in to her desires? Whatever the reason, Tanya ran into the woods that night and for the first time Cherilyn realized that she could not live without the girl. She had no right blaming Tanya for her running off for it was her decision to go after her friend. She knew very well that by entering those woods she was testing fate and fate has told her that she is to stay at Tanya’s side, even if it is in that accursed dorm.

Cherilyn sat up on her bed and scanned the pile of flattened boxes that had been left for her by the Eastern Dorm head before everyone ran off to school. A sudden determined strength filled Cherilyn’s heart and she crossed the room to pick up one of the boxes and unfolded it. If fate was telling her that she belonged with Tanya then maybe she should stop fighting it. She was beginning to fill the box with her textbooks and thought over how she would apologize to Tanya for the nasty things she said.

“Need any help?” Someone asked from the door.

Cherilyn spun around to see Jenn standing at the door looking at the pile of boxes, “Jennifer?!?” She was startled to see the girl standing before her.

Jenn entered the room and picked up one of the boxes, “Tanya told me that you were upset over the move so I came to see if I could help out only to find you already packing.” Jenn stated with a bewildered look upon her face.

Cherilyn lowered her head and turning back to her packing, “How much did she tell you?” She inquired, fearful of the answer.

“Only that you think that we are perverted and disgusting vampires that are out to suck your soul.” Jenn remarked coolly, unfolding the box and setting it on Cherilyn’s bed then glaring at the girl.

“I never said you were Vampires!” Cherilyn protested staring at the girl in shock that Jenn would even believe that she would say such a thing.

“So you do think we are perverted and disgusting?” Jenn inquired still eyeing the girl.

Cherilyn dropped more the books the box and sighed, “I wish I never opened my mouth.” Cherilyn replied dismally, “You all probably hates me now. Tanya the most.”

“I’m used to being insulted. Tanya, however is hurt, that is for sure.” Jenn sat upon the bed and glanced around the room, “These rooms don’t look much different from ours in the Western Dorms. What is it you are so afraid of?” She inquired, eager to help her friend get over her fear of the Western side of the grounds.

“You saw the woods.” Cherilyn replied shakily as she recalled the nightmares within, “I keep having nightmares that that side of the school is just like the woods, filled with unknown creatures and nightmarish things. I’ve even heard that ghosts live within the halls of the Western Dorms.” She opened a desk draw and began added the contents to the box.

“Not that I’ve seen.” Jenn thought for a moment and decided not to mention Kima. She eyed the girl’s packing, “So tell me, if you are so set on not going to the West Wing then why are you packing?”

Cherilyn stopped what she was doing and set a hand upon the corner of the box, “Because I can’t live without her.” Cherilyn remarked helplessly, “If she is determined to move to that place then I will follow. It will be fine as long as I’m with her.”

“That is good to hear.” Tanya announced from the door, “Because I got us a room together.” She stated with a weak smile.

Cherilyn turned to face her friend with a dumbfounded expression upon her face, “You what?” Cherilyn stared at Tanya in disbelief, “But why?” She asked perplexed by what she was hearing.

“Because I knew you would not want to room with anyone else.” Tanya remarked gloomily, “and...because... I need you too.” She finally admitted.

Cherilyn staggered across the room, tears pooling up in her eyes, “Oh Tanya!!” She wrapped her arms around the girl and hugged her tightly, “I thought I’d lost you for sure.” She stated with a sob, “I... I’ve loved you for so long... and just... just when I get up the strength to tell you... you ran off on me.” Cherilyn stammered, “Don’t ever leave me again.” She demanded.

“Never.” Tanya promised and returned the hug then pulled back, “Let’s get packed and go to our new home.”

Cherilyn nodded while wiping at her tears, “I’ll go anywhere with you.” She remarked with a smile.

Jenn grinned at the two girls as she watched them hug each other again before gathering up some boxes and started discussing what should be packed first. Maybe Natalie was wrong and there can happy endings at Whispering Hills Jenn thought to herself, just maybe.

“Are you going to just sit there smiling at us or are you going to help?” Tanya requested, tossing a box at her friend, who caught it.

“Where can I help?” Jenn requested spinning the box between her hands and joined in the packing.

*****

To be Continued . . .

*****

Note: The world of the Shadowlands, Its stories, Characters and ideas are a copyright of Kathryn K Williams.

This story is based upon my manga of the same name. If you wish to view art from this series please visit my deviant arts site at: http://shinigami-shimai.deviantart.com/

For more of my stories visit my deviant hearts site at: http://www.devianthearts.com/viewuser.php?uid=159

Also if you spot any typos or other errors please contact me at katwilliams @ rogers.com

Chapter 23

A Shadowlander's Dream: Book Two - Policy of Love
By Kathryn K Williams

Chapter Twenty-Three

Alyson lay in her bed staring at the ceiling, puzzling over Amy’s words. Why would Nat feel responsible for her wounds? She herself did not even recall how she ended up laying in a pool of her own blood. She sat up in bed and blinked at her bare leg. Amy had cut off her pant leg just above the thigh and the sight of her underwear peeking through the fray edge embarrassed her immensely. Her eyes moved away from the tear to the large bandage that bound a good portion of her thigh, Blood could be seen seeping through the dressings in three distinct spots. She gingerly touched one of the patches of blood causing a shooting pain to run through her leg. The painkillers that Amy had given her earlier numbed the pain a fair amount but did not kill it entirely. Her eyes quickly glanced across her body trying to place what could have caused those wounds. She raised her good arm to look upon the bruises on her wrist.

(Remember you are mine and I can break you as quickly as I made you.)

A shudder of fear rushed through her body at the memory of her brother’s anger and violent way he gripped her small arms. She set her hand sideways upon the bandage with the spots of blood between each figure and pictured three daggers, “Nat...”

(If I find you little friend interfering again I will make certain that she bleeds and her screams will be heard by the Lords themselves.)

Her mind snapped through the small haze of pain and she was suddenly to her feet. The moment her bad leg touched the floor it threatened to topple out from under herself. She needed to find Natalie as fast a possible and she was not going to let any amount of pain stop her. She clenched her teeth against the pain as she hobbled across the room. When she reached the wardrobe near the door she quickly opened it and grabbed a long sleeved spring jacket and some loose jogging pants and then stumbled about as she pulled off her torn pants and replaced them with the new ones and then pulled the jacket around her shoulder before leaving the room. Using the wall for support while slipping her good arm into the jacket and pulling the rest around her shoulders. She hoped she was not to late as she stumbled down the hall to the stairs. If anything happened to Natalie then... Alyson shook the thought from her mind and concentrated on the stair well before her and the girl that she felt so dearly for.

*****

Natalie pulled the blankets off her bed to cover Kimberly. The redhead had cried herself to sleep and was now was silently snoozing with her head upon Natalie’s lap. The girl’s last words disturbed Natalie’s mind deeply, she did not understand what would make Kimberly think that Kima would kill someone, but she needed to talk to Kima. She needed to know exactly what happened on that last day before her friend’s disappearance. Carefully she slipped out from under the girl’s head and swiftly replaced her leg with a pillow. Kimberly mumbled a little however made no signs of awakening.

Natalie leaned close to the girl’s ear, “Sleep tight there kiddo.” She whispered in a voice not even loud enough to wake to girl, “I’ll come check on you later.” She lightly kissed the girl on the forehead then crept out of her room, being sure to keep her eyes on Kim as she slowly close the door. When the door was securely shut Natalie rapidly moved down the hall and descended a flight of stairs. She was in such a rush that she almost did not see the door to the second floor suddenly open and Alyson stumble into the stairwell. Natalie put her hand out in time to catch the side of the door and the wall, abruptly stopping her fall, leaving the girls nose to nose with each other.

“Uhhh... Hi...” Natalie remarked uneasily with a twitchy smile as she pushed off the door to regain her distance from the girl.

Alyson took a deep breath as her nerves began to settle, “Nat, you scared the hell out of me!” She exclaimed, holding tightly to the door’s handle. In all her years of hunting shadows she found that Natalie had a hidden talent for stealth, no matter how good her ears were she was always startled by Natalie’s sudden appearances out of nowhere. Sometimes she wondered if Natalie was truly human and if so maybe Amy was right about this girl not caring if she was inhuman as well.

“Sorry, I was in a hurry.” Natalie explained anxiously, stepping to the side to allow Alyson room to enter the stairwell. She quickly scanned the sling over Alyson’s arm, “Alyson, what are you doing out of bed?” She inquired uneasy about the way the girl hopping in through the door.

“We ne-“ Alyson started to say when she tripped and toppled forward.

Natalie nimbly wrapped her arm around the girl to steady her. “Careful!!” Natalie helped Alyson stand, “I think you should go back to bed.” She lightly demanded taking another glance at the girl’s bandages, “How did you get down the hall anyways?” She inquired glancing down the hall.

“I needed to talk to you.” Alyson panted, gripping her friend’s shoulder for balance and glancing down the stairs she nearly fell down a moment ago, “Did you see my brother?” She inquired urgently, turning to face her friend.

Natalie tensed at the question and blinked, “I... I...” She stammered, not sure how she should answer the question.

“Did you attack my brother?” Alyson reiterated, this time with more insistency to her tone.

“Yes...” Natalie replied, lowing her head in shame, “I didn’t mean too... but when he said he was going to take you away I got angry. I... I didn’t know you were linked to him.” She explained in distress.

Alyson did not seem fazed by the girls remarks, “Did he walk away?” She probed.

Natalie was puzzled by her friends line of questioning, “Yeah...” She replied uncertainly, “I thought it was because I’d hurt him.”

“He does not hurt easily.” Alyson simply stated. In all her years of being with her brother he never walked away from a fight unless it was part of his plans to begin with. But how would he know that Natalie would attack him. Was he trying to send Alyson a message and if so what did it mean? Alyson’s mind raced with worry as she played over the possibilities. No, there had to be another reason for his walking away. “What was he doing when you fought him?” She inquired feeling her calm beginning to slip.

“He was arguing with the Head Mistresses.” Natalie explained still unsure why her friend was so interested in what happened.

“Then what?” Alyson asked eagerly.

“Jenn and I saw them arguing” Natalie continued, “We snuck up to hear what they were talking about.”

“Jennifer?” Alyson was startled by this news, “She was with you?” There was urgency in her eyes that Natalie had never seen before.

“Yeah,” Natalie stated in confusion, “She got her allowance and wanted to get some things from the store. I took her to the one at the end of the road.”

“What happened to Jennifer?” Alyson demanded she seemed even more agitated by what she was hearing.

“Well I was fighting with Drake while she hide behind some trees.” Natalie resumed uncertain of where this was going, “Then Melissa tore me off of Drake and Jenn came running out to see how I was. She seemed to have caught his attention and when she looked at him she started shaking and screaming. It was really strange. Almost as if she knew him or something.”

“Where is she now?”

“Head Mistress Sophia is watching over her in the lobby.” Natalie said perplexed by Alyson’s sudden interest in Jenn, “She should be still there. Why what is wrong?”

“Take me to her.” Alyson ordered, wrapping her good arm around Natalie’s shoulders.

“A...alright...” Natalie agreed, shifting her weight to help her friend down the stairs, “Could you tell me what this is about?” She asked, “What is your brother up to?”

“I am not sure.” Alyson answered simply. She did not offer another word.

Natalie had a feeling that her friend knew more then she was letting on, but decided to let it go. She knew Alyson well enough to know when to drop something. Usually if she answers with ‘I am not sure.’ it did not mean something good. Natalie wanted to learn more, but found that line was also a cue to change the subject, “Listen Alyson.”

“Yes?” Alyson replied as she balanced herself between the railing and Natalie, her concentration on keeping her grip on the railing before her.

“Do... you...” Natalie took a deep breath as she tried to sort her word, “Do you hate me?” She blurted out quickly.

Alyson grew even more silent as she thought over the question, “No...” She simply stated and again turned to silence.

Natalie stopped on the landing between floors and stared down at her feet. There were only a few more stairs until the reached the lobby, however Natalie needed to get something of her chest without several prying eyes on them and now seemed the best time to do so, “W... why did you come back to the dorm?” She shakily inquired, unsure if she wanted to hear the answer.

Alyson recalled her last words with her brother and how interested he was in Kim and Nat, “I...” She turned to look at Natalie who glanced at her at the same moment and they caught each other’s eyes, “I wanted to protect you.” She finally stated flatly.

Natalie’s gaze intensified, “Is that the only reason?” She dug, “Should I just give up on us or is there even the slightest chance?” She boldly asked if things were going to end between them she wanted it to be fast and not drag out painfully.

Alyson lowered her head, “I do not know.” She admitted, “Maybe...” She could feel her thoughts clash with each other. She still did not know if it was love that she was feeling for Natalie or just the need to protect the girl. The more she thought about the more confused she became and she wished she didn’t need to decided it right then and there, “C... can we talk about this later?” She softly requested.

“This can not wait.” Natalie glanced around the stairwell as she ran her free hand through her hair in frustration, “I... I need to know how you feel about me...” She set her eyes back on the girl before her, “about us...”

Alyson seemed to be visibly shaken by Natalie’s words, “Nat... please...” She struggled to keep her voice calm but Nat could hear the strain in her very words, “You don’t understand. There is a lot about me that you don’t know.”

“Then talk to me. I want to know everything.” Natalie pushed, “You have been avoiding me since you got here. It hurts so much seeing you look away every time I look at you. Will you please spe-“

“STOP IT!!” Alyson burst out; she could no longer keep hold of her emotions. She shoved Natalie away and leaned over the corner railing to support herself, placing her back to the girl, “You just do not understand.” She shakily stated as she gazed at the ground below her, “You could never understand.”

“You never let me try.” Natalie snapped, “You are always keeping to yourself. You never told me you were linked to your own brother. What exactly was your promise to him anyways?” She demanded.

“I can not tell you.” Alyson replied frantically, “You have no idea the things I’ve had to face in my life.”

“What could be so bad that you can not tell me?” Natalie begged, “What did you do that makes you think I won’t understand? What is it? Did you sleep with that bastard?“

“SHUT UP!!” Alyson spun around and slapped Natalie across the face.

The shock of Alyson’s blow paralyse Natalie, she simply stared at her friend in dismay. Slowly she raised her hand to touch her cheek. A pain she had never felt before rose up inside of her heart, a mix of anguish and anger, “Is that it then?” She inquired coldly.

“Nat...” Alyson was stunned by what she had just done, “I... I...” She began to tremble, “I am not like this... I am stronger...” She clenched her arms around herself, “You don’t understand. Drake, he... he’s been there always... always protecting me... and I... I...”

“Just tell me one thing.” Natalie demanded coldly, “Do you love that man?”

Alyson glanced at Natalie with fear filled eyes. She opened her mouth to answer but could not find her voice. It felt as if her mind had completely collapsed around itself leaving her weak and confused. She slowly shook her head and licked nervously at her lips, “N... no... not like you...” She rubbed the back of her neck feeling the heat of shame rising over her.

The coldness in Natalie’s eyes thawed and she stepped toward her friend, “Alyson?” She took the girl’s hand in her’s, “Whatever he did to you. Whatever he said. I will protect you. I promise.”

Alyson’s eyes filled with panic, “NO!!!” Alyson’s cried out and frantically tried to push Natalie away, “You can not promise. You CAN’T!!!” She screamed.

Natalie was not going to let herself be shoved away again, “Alyson stop it!” She demanded as she tried to hold the girl’s arm back and pinned the girl against the railing and looked her deeply in the eyes, “I promise that I will always be there to protect you.”

“Don’t promise...” Alyson muttered helplessly, “You can’t...” She weakened against Natalie’s grip and rested her forehead on her friend’s shoulder, “don’t... promise...”

Suddenly Kris came rushing up the stairs, “Is everything alright?” She inquired glancing between the two girls, “Natalie, what happened?” She inquired.

“Nothing...” Natalie quickly backed away from Alyson, leaving her shaking against the railing.

Kris scanned Alyson’s bandaged and hurried to the girl’s side, “Alyson, are you alright?” She inquired glancing at the girl’s wounds, “What happened to you?”

“She’ll be fine.” Natalie stated as she set her hand upon Alyson’s shoulder, “Am I right?”

Alyson rubbed at her eyes and nodded, “I am sorry.” She gave a weak smile, “This is really not like me.”

“Seems to be one of those days.” Kris remarked with half a smile, “Here let me help you.” She offered, taking Alyson by the arm and lifting the girl into her arms.

“Ummm....” Alyson tried to protest as she was hauled off her feet.

“It is alright.” Kris remarked as she started down the stairs, “You are rather light in comparison to some.” She stated with a slight chuckle.

Alyson glanced up the stairs at Natalie who was still stood upon the landing, punching at the wall, “Nat?” She inquired anxiously and reached out an arm to the girl, “Stay with me...” She pleaded softly.

Her words lightened Natalie’s heart and she hurried down the stairs after the two girls, “I’m right with you.” She stated as she hurried passed the girls, “I’ll get the door.” She offered as she reached the bottom of the stairs and opened the door to the lobby.

*****

To be Continued . . .

*****

Note: The world of the Shadowlands, Its stories, Characters and ideas are a copyright of Kathryn K Williams.

This story is based upon my manga of the same name. If you wish to view art from this series please visit my deviant arts site at: http://shinigami-shimai.deviantart.com/

For more of my stories visit my deviant hearts site at: http://www.devianthearts.com/viewuser.php?uid=159

Also if you spot any typos or other errors please contact me at katwilliams @ rogers.com

Chapter 24

A Shadowlander's Dream: Book Two - Policy of Love
By Kathryn K Williams

Chapter Twenty-Four

Jennifer glanced around Tanya’s room for a moment, even though she had been in the room the other day it felt different somehow. She scanned the empty side of the room and sat down upon the bed, “I really did live here, didn’t I?” She asked Tanya as her friend brought some empty boxes into the room and set them upon her bed.

“Yeah.” Tanya states heavy-heartedly and watched as Jenn lay back on the bed, “I missed talking with you late at night. Those were great days.”

Jenn folded her hands behind her head and lay back on the bed, “Ever since returning from those woods everything feels so different. I keep getting fragments of memories here and there of things that made no sense before. The more I think about it the more this place feels right and the other place feels like a dream.” She explained, and then tilted her head slightly and squinted at the wall above her as if she was trying to focus on something that was not there, “I hung a poster here, didn’t I?” She inquired curiously.

Tanya glanced up at the spot on the wall and smiled, “Yeah, It was one o-“

“Cloe!!” Jenn declared excitedly, the same poster that was in her dream room, then that would mean... She quickly sat up and looked at the wardrobe. On the front of the door was a hook to hang ones clothes just like the one on the back of her bedroom door just above another poster, “And on one the door of my wardrobe of Melissa Ethridge, right?” She quizzed pointing to the wardrobe at the foot of the bed.

“Yeah!” Tanya exclaimed, enthusiastic that her friend was getting her memory back.

Jenn rolled over on the bed with her head on the pillow and a smile upon her face, “This really was my bed.” She breathed in and smelled something familiar, rolling over she buried her face in the pillow and inhaled, then lifted her head to look down at the pillow, “I... is this the same pillow that I used to sleep on?” She inquired curiously.

Tanya nodded, “Yeah,” She agreed, “I made sure they did not take your blankets or pillow after you were gone.” She frowned, “I wish they would have told me that they were taking your stuff though.”

“K... Kris slept here...” She swallowed hard as her mind filled with memories of Kris’s warm embrace, “She used to sleep with me...” Jenn began to tremble at the realization.

Tanya sat down on the floor next to Jenn’s bed, “She would sleep over a lot.” Tanya stated with a sly grin, “Since she is the Head Mistresses niece and not registered to either wing they let her stay overnight. I don’t think anyone, aside from me, really knew how close you two were.”

Jenn rolled over in the bed again, “We made out here.” She remarked in a bit of a daze.

Tanya blushed, “Yeah...” She replied, “You too were not very subtle. You tried to keep quiet but I knew what you were up too.

Jenn lightly touched her lips as the memories of Kris’s kiss came to mind. A soft, deep and passionate kiss, nothing like the memory of her childhood kiss with Kim. Suddenly her mind was invaded by the image Jessica and Kris. There was something about the way they were looking at each other earlier that was bothering Jenn, “Tanya..?” She inquired cautiously.

“Yeah?” Tanya set her head on Jenn’s bed and watched the girl, “Something wrong?” She could sense something was bothering her friend, but with everything that had happened in the past few days she was not sure what it could be.

“Do you think there is something going on between Jessica and...” Jenn swallowed hard as she did not want to admit aloud what she was feeling inside, “...between Jessie an.. and Kris...”

Tanya slowly turned her back to Jenn and leaned against the bed. Her gaze drifted to the photo of Jenn and Kris that sat upon her desk, as it had for over a year. She knew the moment she had laid eyes on Kris again after all that time that Kris’s heart was hurting, it showed in her eyes and the way she refused to look Tanya in the eyes. Then there was the look upon her face this morning, a look of embarrassment and something else. She thought long and hard over everything that had happened recently before feeling she could respond.

“I think Kris loves you with all her heart.” Tanya finally replied, “I don’t think she would leave you after waiting so long for you to return.” She explained her heart ached at the lie she had told. She really wanted to tell Jenn about what she saw that morning. She was sure that Kris and Jessica were making out and she had no doubts that Jessica would go after Kris. She had to admit that she even found Kris hot, but the question that was haunting her was if Kris was willing or was it all just one sided. She decided it was better not to upset her friend when she was in such a fragile state and she would allow Kris to come forward if she truly intended on breaking things off with Jenn, which Tanya prayed would never happen.

Jenn let out a slight sigh of relief, “Yeah... I guess so...” She remarked, pushing the small bit of worry she had out of her heart.

Tanya got to her feet and offered a hand to Jenn, “Come on.” She nodded at the door, “Let’s get Cherilyn and find some lunch. The cafeteria should be serving lunch by now.” She explained with a glance at her watch.

Jenn took her friend’s hand and allowed herself to be pulled out of the bed, “I have been hungry for the past while. Was considering digging into my chips if lunch did not arrive soon.” She stated licking her lips at the bag of Doritos sitting at the foot of Tanya’s bed. She want even more to skip lunch and just rip open a bag of Zesty Cheese, however Tanya pull her out of the room before she could go through with her plans.

“Cherilyn, should be finished packing her clothes by now.” Tanya stated with a slight bit of uncertainty in her voice. Cherilyn had demanded that they let her finish her packing on her own and that they should start on Tanya’s room so they could leave the dorm before it filled with girls as everyone returned from school. Tanya on the other had was unsure if Cherilyn would actually finish her packing, throughout the entire time they were packing Cherilyn was moving extremely slowly, as if she was trying to slow the process down, “Do you think she is really ready for this move?” Tanya asked anxiously.

“She will be fine.” Jenn stated confidently, “She decided to go through with this on her own. She may be taking it slow, but if you consider the fact that she will be leaving all her friends behind to be with you we should give her as much time as she needs.”

“I guess so.” Tanya admitted, “Let’s find out what is for lunch alright?”

*****

To be Continued . . .

*****

Note: The world of the Shadowlands, Its stories, Characters and ideas are a copyright of Kathryn K Williams.

This story is based upon my manga of the same name. If you wish to view art from this series please visit my deviant arts site at: http://shinigami-shimai.deviantart.com/

For more of my stories visit my deviant hearts site at: http://www.devianthearts.com/viewuser.php?uid=159

Also if you spot any typos or other errors please contact me at katwilliams @ rogers.com

Chapter 25

A Shadowlander's Dream: Book Two - Policy of Love
By Kathryn K Williams

Chapter Twenty-Five

Kima jumped to her feet upon seeing Alyson in Kris’s arms, “What happened to you?” She inquired glancing over the girl’s wounds, “Did someone attack you?”

“Not really.” Alyson remarked with a nervous glance at Natalie.

“What happened to Jessie?” Natalie inquired curiously, spotting the dorm head on the sofa.

“She had a breakdown.” Kris explained dismally.

“Head Mistress Melissa told her she is going to have to stay longer.” Kima explained sadly, “and that she was going to be removed as Dorm Head and she freaked out.”

Natalie glanced down at Jessica’s sleeping form, “I never thought of her to be the unstable type. I wonder why Head Mistress Melissa would replace her? She was Dorm Head for years.”

Kris lowered Alyson to an empty couch, “She must have been hiding under a lot of masks.” Kris explained straightening and stepping over to Jessica to look down at the girl, “We only know how much is torturing our own minds. I mean we are all here for a reason, aren’t we?”

“Yeah... I guess...” Natalie remarked and glanced around the room, “Where is Jenn?”

“She left with Tanya.” Kris explained unhappily.

“You let her leave?” Natalie probed frantically, “She was not in the state of mind to be alone.”

“She insisted.” Kris returned defensively, “I couldn’t stop her. She seemed rather angry and Jessica was throwing a fit in the office. What was I too do?” She asked in a lost voice.

“So you choose Jessica over Jenn then?” Natalie inquired, giving Kris an icy glare.

“She does not want me anymore.” Kris stated miserably.

“You really do not know her, do you?” Natalie bluntly replied, “She is struggling with her memories of you and Kim, so what do you do? You go to the next convenient thing. I thought you were better then that.” She stated in disgust.

“What would you know?” Kris screamed in frustration, “You do not understand the pain I have gone through for her. I spent a year at her side in that dream world of her’s. I listened to her everyday and was there for her when she had no one, but she always was pulling back from me and the moment Kim shows up she is all ecstatic, it is like I don’t even exist to her.” Tears began to stream down her cheeks, “Y...yet I... continued to love her even... even when she did not love me... even when she started to fall in love with her.” She turned her eyes on Kima who shrunk deep in her seat next to Penny.

“Do not turn your anger on Kima!” Natalie demanded angrily, “You are the one who failed her and that is not Kima’s fault. Have you ever thought about showing Jenn how you feel for her?”

Kris cringed as if she had been slapped, “I...” She glanced down at Jessica and then at her feet.

“You have been so busy feeling sorry for yourself that you didn’t even notice how much she needs you.” Natalie exclaimed disappointedly, “I haven’t seen you so much as kiss the girl since you came here. If you love her so much why don’t you show her instead of hiding it so much.”

Kris flopped heavily in the couch at Jessica’s feet and stared at her hand then back to Natalie, “You tell me. If the girl you loved suddenly forgot who you were. Forgot everything including the most intimate moments of your lives together. What would you do? Would you simply force yourself upon her and possibly shatter the innocent state her mind was in? Could you go near the girl knowing that she may despise you for causing her to remember all the nightmares from her past, for causing her to remember the pain? Could you do that?” She pleaded to Natalie.

“I...” Natalie glanced down at Alyson then to Kima and lowered her head, “I do not know...”

“I would.” Kima replied meekly.

“You would?” Kris blinked at the girl across the coffee table, “You could risk all of that?”

Kima took a deep sigh and looked upon Penny’s face, “What difference would it make?” She inquired lightly, “Not approaching her you risk losing her and comforting her you risk the same. I would take comforting her and showing that she is loved. At least that way she knows she is not alone.” She reached out to caress Penny’s cheek, “And if she were to take things badly I would stay at her side. Never leaving her no matter how difficult things got. We would struggle through everything together. Through the darkness and the light.” She glanced around to see the others were staring at her and quickly glanced down at her hands, ashamed of her words, “But that is just the thoughts of some insane reflection... I’ll shut up now.” She muttered timidly.

“How can you care so deeply for someone you only met?” Alyson inquired, sceptical of the girl’s feelings.

Kima gazed up at Alyson and gave a weak smile, “You were in her mind. You did not feel it?” She inquired searching Alyson’s eyes. Kima closed her eyes as she recalled the feeling that overcame her when she entered Penny’s room, “The fear and loneliness along with a desire to be freed. To be rescued by her prince who would whisk her up in her arms and carry her away from the nightmares the haunt her. I tried to save Kim but I failed, maybe this time I can really help.” She took a shaky breath and opened her eyes to study Penny’s sleeping face, “Maybe I can make things right instead of always destroying everything.” She stated in almost a whisper.

Natalie crossed the room to Kima’s side and set a hand upon the girl’s shoulder, “Kima... you protected her as best you could.” She stated softly, “I know I would have done the same if I was there.”

Kima looked up into Natalie’s eyes, “Would you?” She pleaded then stared down at her hands, “Would you really be able to kill someone in order to protect her? I thought I would do anything to save Kim, but now I wonder if I really helped her or made things worse. I mean she hates me now more than ever. I can see the fear in her eyes. She does not trust me anymore and thinks I’m a monster when I only wanted to help.” Tears filled her eyes and she wrapped her arms around Natalie’s waist, burying her face in Natalie’s tummy, “Everything would be fine if that man would stop invading in on my dreams.” She shakily recalled, “Every time we seemed to be having a peaceful life he had to show up and mess everything up. He killed Lauren and even tried to kill Jenn. Then he appeared again inside of Penny’s dreams. What does he want with us?” She inquired shakily.

Natalie tilted her head in curiosity, “What man?”

Kima set her eyes on Natalie, “Drake!” She stated coldly with hatred burning within those fiery red eyes.

Natalie’s head snapped in Alyson’s direction, “Drake?” She inquired staring down at the girl, “Alyson?”

Kris glanced around in confusion, “Wait! Who is Drake? And what does he have to do with Alyson?” She inquired feeling left out of things.

Natalie’s eye narrowed as she watched Alyson sunk in her seat, “He’s Alyson’s brother.” Natalie explained through clenched teeth, “A tall man who always wears a long white cloak and has wavy white hair. When he looks at you it feel like his eyes are burning through your mind as if he is in search of your darkest fears. If you’ve seen him you would know what I mean.”

Kris shook her head, “I can not believe this.” She stated as she slumped back against the cushions and stared up at the ceiling, “I had a feeling he did not belong there.”

“You have seen him too?” Natalie inquired anxiously, “Where?”

“Inside of Jenn’s dreams.” Kris replied with a sigh, “He was at her house.”

“What does he want?” Natalie probed turning her attention back to Alyson who promptly shook her head.

“Do not look at me.” Alyson remarked restlessly, “He never told me what he was up to. He just asked me to get close to certain girls and...” Her face grew long as she noticed the looks of doubt in the other girl’s eyes, “Come on... You do not think...” She protested, “I would never do anything to hurt any of you.”

“But you know something, don’t you?” Natalie demanded, “Quit playing games Alyson. What does he want?”

Alyson let out a sigh, “I only know that he is searching for a girl with red hair and red eyes.” She explained.

Natalie glared at her friend, “You knew he was after Kim?!?” She exclaimed frantically, “How long have you known that?”

“I did not know it was your friend he was after.” Alyson explained nervously, “He just told me to keep an eye on her and to tell him if I saw Jenn at school.”

Kris abruptly leapt to her feet, “I am going to find Jenn.” She stated as she circled around the couches.

Natalie hurried behind the girl, “I’m going with you.” She stated eagerly.

“Wait!!” Alyson struggled to her feet, “I am coming too.”

Natalie spun on her heels and lightly pushed Alyson back to the couch, “You are staying right here.” She demanded, “I still don’t know if we can trust you.”

“But...” Alyson started to protest when her eyes fell upon Natalie’s and she felt weak against those intense blue eyes.

Natalie turned to Kima, “Make sure she does not leave!” She commanded, pointing at Alyson.

Kima nodded, “Su... sure, Nat.” She stammered uneasily.

“We will be right back.” Kris stated as she stepped out the door, a few girls that had returned for lunch quickly stepped out of the way as Natalie pushed through the doors after Kris.

Alyson flopped back on the couch then glanced over at Kima, “I guess you are loving this?” She remarked miserably.

“Nope, I’m just hoping they get to Jenn before your brother does.” Kima stated not taking her eyes off the front doors.

*****

To be Continued . . .

*****

Note: The world of the Shadowlands, Its stories, Characters and ideas are a copyright of Kathryn K Williams.

This story is based upon my manga of the same name. If you wish to view art from this series please visit my deviant arts site at: http://shinigami-shimai.deviantart.com/

For more of my stories visit my deviant hearts site at: http://www.devianthearts.com/viewuser.php?uid=159

Also if you spot any typos or other errors please contact me at katwilliams @ rogers.com

Chapter 26

A Shadowlander's Dream: Book Two - Policy of Love
By Kathryn K Williams

Chapter Twenty-Six

Cherilyn sealed the last of her belongs into a box and sat heavily upon her bed. She glanced around the room at the six boxes containing her life, “It really isn’t much, is it?” She remarked with a sigh.

Tanya sat next to her friend and gave her a tight hug, “I am proud of you.” She whispered into the girl’s ear, and then leaned back, “Come on, let’s get some lunch.”

The three girls exited the room and walked down the long quiet halls of the Eastern Dorm, “It really won’t be the same living somewhere else.” Cherilyn stated sadly, letting her hand run over the wooden walls of the hall.

Tanya gave the girl another hug, “No, but it’ll be much better.” She stated enthusiastically, “I heard they are planning a slumber party for Halloween. We can curl up under the blankets and cuddle without anyone questioning us.”

“I... umm... ahhh..” Cherilyn stumbled over her words then took a deep breath and tried again, “Is everyone there really gay?” She finally managed to ask. It was something that had been bothering her for a while and she was rather curious to know the answer.

Jenn thought for a moment, “The girls I know defiantly are.” She remarked thinking about Kris, Jessica and Kima, “The others I am not sure of, but there seems to be enough that have an interest in girls, but that doesn’t say much.”

“Oh great.” Cherilyn glared at Tanya, “Now I’ll have competition.”

Tanya raised her hands defensively; “Don’t categorize me with those other girls.” Tanya protested, “I don’t sleep around.”

“Have you slept with anyone yet?” Cherilyn grilled the girl, “Are you still a virgin?”

“Of course I am.” Tanya bowed her head in dismay, “What is with the interrogation all of a sudden?” She inquired miserably, “I feel like I am being tested to see if I can be your girlfriend. You were the one who tried going up my skirt remember? I should be asking you the questions.” She remarked giving Cherilyn a wry look.

Cherilyn blushed and glanced at Jenn then back to Tanya, “I was just teasing you. Did you have say that so loud?”

“Don’t worry about me.” Jenn replied, “Apparently Tanya and I have very few secrets.” She blushed at the thought of Tanya hearing her make out with Kris. She found her mind going to thoughts of Kris more and more since entering Tanya’s room. She could not get the girl off her mind and it was starting to frustrate her. She suddenly felt something strange overcome her heart. It felt as if something was watching her and she could feel their eyes upon her. She searched the hall until her eyes fell upon a washroom door. She could feel something strong emitting from that room, like a memory trying to break free of the closet it was locked within.

“What is it Jenn?” Tanya asked glancing at the washroom then back to the girl, “Is something wrong?”

Jenn slowly opened the door to peek within. Inside was like any other girl’s washroom, with white tiles covered the floor and the lower half of the walls, sinks and mirrors lined the right hand side while stalls lined the other. However something beyond the human eye seemed to have attracted Jenn’s attention and she felt compelled to enter. She took a tentative step inside and scanned the room in search of what ever called out to her.

Tanya and Cherilyn cautiously followed close behind their friend, eager to know what had drawn their friend within. A shiver ran across Cherilyn’s back causing the hairs on the back of her neck to stand on end and she leaned over Tanya’s shoulder to whisper into the girl’s ear, “Isn’t this...?” She inquired to afraid to finish her own sentence.

“Shhh...” Tanya reached out to take Jenn’s arm only to find the girl rooted to her spot, her eyes fixed on the last stall door, “Are you alright?” Tanya nervously inquired, wanting desperately to get out of that room.

Jenn took a tentative step closer to the stall, pulling her arm out of Tanya’s grasp and reached out towards the door when it suddenly swung opened and slammed shut again, and then again. Panic rose inside her mind and her stitches began to twitch as she watched the door slowly swing on its hinges. She clenched her wrists in an attempt to calm the twitching when the door suddenly stopped half way opened. Cautiously Jenn crept towards the stall, something inside of her told her not to open it, to close it and walk directly out of the room, just run away and leave. Jenn stared at the door for a moment as she tried to summon the strength to break free of its hypnotizing embrace.

“Jenn?” Tanya called out softly in an attempt to reach the girl’s mind but not loud enough because she feared the way her voice echoing off the wall, “Come on, Lets get out of here.” When Jenn turned to look upon Tanya, she could see a mixture of fear and panic in those eyes. Jenn’s hands were trembling and she kept glancing from the stall door and back at Tanya as if she was in search of some kind of answer.

Jenn could feel a lump building up inside of her throat and her palms felt sticky with sweat. She needed to know what was behind that door and why she would be so afraid of opening it. Taking a deep breath she placed a hand upon the door.

“J... jenn...” Tanya stammered, “D... don’t...” She warned.

But it was already too late; the force beyond that metal door overcame Jenn’s mind. She did not seem to hear her friend’s pleas as she pushed the door open to find it empty, nothing but a white toilet and writing on the wall stood before her. Jenn let out a relieved sign at the sight and spun around to lean against the divider between the stalls. Her heart was pounding wildly and she needed to catch her breath. She eyes closed tight in an attempt to calm her mind and told herself it was all her imagination, there was nothing to be afraid of. She let out a nervous laugh and opened her eyes. The room had changed around her, its stark white wall were now yellow with age and several naked light bulbs swayed over Jenn’s head by chains, causing shadows to dance around the room.

“T... T... Tanya?” Jenn stammered, spinning around to find herself entirely alone. She rushed for the door in an attempt to escape the room only to find it securely locked, “Hello!?!” She cried out as she pounded upon the door, “Someone open the door!!!” She frantically screamed as the panic overtook her mind.

“They are not coming.” A voice said from behind Jenn.

Jenn slowly turned around to find herself face to face with May’s smiling face. Her face was pale and she wore a green skirt and blouse that were smeared in mud and speckles of blood. Jenn’s mouth opened and closed as if she were trying to speak, but no sound emitted from her throat.

May tilted her head at Jenn curiously, “Don’t tell me you’ve forgotten your best friend?” May’s smiled broaden at Jenn.

“M... may....” Jenn slumped again the door and watched as her dead friend slowly crossed the room.

“I have been waiting for you.” May’s grin widened as she approached her friend, “Waiting so very long.”

*****

To be Continued . . .

*****

Note: The world of the Shadowlands, Its stories, Characters and ideas are a copyright of Kathryn K Williams.

This story is based upon my manga of the same name. If you wish to view art from this series please visit my deviant arts site at: http://shinigami-shimai.deviantart.com/

For more of my stories visit my deviant hearts site at: http://www.devianthearts.com/viewuser.php?uid=159

Also if you spot any typos or other errors please contact me at katwilliams @ rogers.com

Chapter 27

A Shadowlander's Dream: Book Two - Policy of Love
By Kathryn K Williams

Chapter Twenty-Seven

Kimberly slowly awoke and stretched, “Natalie?” She scanned her surroundings to find herself sitting in the middle of grey cement floor with no sign of any walls around her. She quickly pulled the blanket around herself for protection, “No... no... She muttered to herself as she searched for some sign of an exit from this new nightmare. Curling up into a ball Kimberly tightly closed her eyes, “Please go away.” She pleaded, “Leave me alone. I just want to be left alone.”

No one responded, not even a noise could be heard in the darkness. Silence embraced the little girl as she huddled under the blankets with the scent of Natalie to keep her company. Something about that smell gave Kimberly a small amount of strength it felt as if Natalie was there with her in some way and this make her feel not as alone.

Slowly she uncurled, but kept the blanket held tight around her shoulders. Again she scanned her surroundings; still there was nothing to see. She glanced up into the darkness and noticed something off in the distance. High above her she could see a small square of light like that of a window. Excited to see any sign of escape Kimberly got to her feet and started towards the light.

She was so busy watching the window that she did not notice the stairs that had appeared before her until she stubbed her foot on a step and stumbled over them. “Oww!!!” She cried out as she sat upon the stairs nursing her throbbing foot. She set a hand upon the black step, “Why do you always show up when I’m not looking?” She asked the step in frustration. Standing to her feet Kim pulled the blanket around herself once again before ascending the dark stairs, cautious to make sure that none of them were going to disappear beneath her feet.

After a time she finally reached the top to discover they lead directly to the small square of floor and across the floor was the window she saw before. Excitedly she ran across the room until she stood before the window and peek within. Kimberly was surprised to find herself looking into washroom. She glanced around and noticed that Jenn was in the room with her two friends, Tanya and Cherilyn. The girls seemed to be distressed by something Jenn was staring at. Kim moved to the other side of the window, straining to get a glimpse at what could be holding her friend’s attention. The moment she spotted May her heart shank like a rock into the darkest depths of the sea as she recalled her last encounter with the demon girl.

Kim shook her head in disbelief, there was no way that could be the same girl she encountered in Jenn’s dreams. She saw the Sisters of Death take her with her own two eyes and she was sure of it. There was no way May could come back, could she? Or was that just another nightmare? Kim’s fears quickly turned to concern for Jenn. She needed to find a way into that room even if it put herself in danger. “JENNN!!!” She screamed as she began to pound frantically at the window, “JENN!! I’m over here!!!” She punched at the window with all her might, however all her shouts seemed to go unheard for none of the girl paid any attention to her.

*****

“M... may...?” Jenn swallowed hard as her mind reeled over what she was seeing, “I was told you died.” She stated in dismay.

Tanya waved her hand before Jenn’s face, “Jenn?” She snapped her fingers in front of the girl’s eyes, “Come on snap out of it.” she pleaded, however Jenn did not seem to respond to Tanya’s presence. It was as if she was somewhere else.

May shook her head, “That is what they want you to believe.” She explained bleakly, “Haven’t you figured it out yet Jennifer?” She inquired gently.

Jenn rubbed her head in bewilderment, “Why? Why would they lie to me?”

“Tanya...” Cherilyn glanced at her friend with worry in her eyes, “Is she really talking to May?” She inquired, terrified by the very thought that there could be a ghost in the room.

“Because,” May grinned at Tanya, “They want to keep you in this dream. Keep you from me.” She held out a hand to Jenn, “We belong together. Can’t you feel it?”

“This another dream?” Jenn inquired in confusion, “They told me that the other place was just a dream.”

“This is reality!” Tanya cried out, “Why can’t you hear me? Jenn listen to me. Don’t listen to her.”

Jenn’s wrists twitched with increasing intensity, “This can’t be a dream. It’s too real.” She clenched her wrist in an attempt to keep the tingling feeling down, however the feeling was getting unbearable and she had to fight with the urge to tear the bandages from her arm and scratch at the stitches.

“Good.” Tanya smiled in the direction Jenn was looking, hoping that May could see her delight, “She is fighting back.”

“I know it’s hard too believe.” May stated then offered her hand to Jenn, “Come on, I’ll show you the way home.” She offered with a smile, “Just come with me and I’ll take all the pain away.”

*****

“NOOOO!!!” Kimberly screamed at the top of her lungs, “Don’t go with her!!!” She cried out in frantically. She backed away from the window and turned to find a desk chair standing not far from her. Without considering where the chair came from Kim grabbed the chair and tossed it at the window. The chair spiralled through the air as if it were flying through mud, pin wheeling slowly through the air ends over end. The moment its legs struck the window it exploded in a flurry of rainbow coloured glass and feathers. The glass spiralled through the air and quickly formed a face that smiled at Kim.

“Get out!!” The glass face commanded, “Leave here feeble speck.”

Abruptly Kimberly was thrown off her feet and plummeted over the dark edge of the room. Her arms flailed about wildly as she fell through the air. Suddenly she woke up to found herself sitting upon the floor in front of Natalie’s bed. Panicky Kim sprung to her feet and fled from down the hall.

******

“This can’t be happening.” Tanya stepped away from her friend, “May is dead. She can’t be here.” She remarked while searching the room for any sign of her ghost friend, trying desperately to convince herself that this was not really happening. However the more she listened to Jenn talk to the apparition the greater her worries for her friend became.

Jenn watched May sceptically, “Why should I believe you?” She inquired with as much calm as she could muster. She was unsure if May was telling the truth or not, but her wrist were telling her not to believe everything she heard.

Tanya looked into her friend in the eyes, “You shouldn’t believe her.” She stated coldly grabbing the girl by the shoulders, “Why can’t you hear me?”

May pushed Tanya out of the way as she moved in closer to Jenn, causing the girl to fall against the counter, “I know it’s hard to believe.” May stated softly.

Tanya got back to her feet and glared at the emptiness in front of Jenn, “It’s May alright.” She snarled, “She never liked me much and I can say I never liked you either, Bitch.” She swung at where she thought May must be only to stumble into a stall.

“Even I was a little confused at first.” May continued not even stunned by Tanya’s attempts, “It is true that I killed myself.” She said as she raised her hands to show Jenn the deep cuts in her flesh, “Same as you.”

Jenn shook her head, “I’m not dead.” Jenn replied.

Tanya was startled by what she was hearing, “No... This can’t be happening.”

“Tanya...” Cherilyn backed into the corner of the room, her eyes round with fear, “I’m scared.”

“Well not yet you aren’t.” May said, “We are currently laying in a hospital and if you don’t remember your body soon you will most certainly die.”

“I don’t believe you.” Jenn protested, “What if you are just trying to trick me?”

May stared at the girl with hurt in her eyes, “Why would I try to hurt you? I’m your friend. ”

Jenn glanced down at her wrists, “So if I go with you then I’ll live?” She inquired sceptically, “Why should I believe that I’m in the hospital?”

Tanya frantically glanced from Jenn to where she figured May was standing while backing towards Cherilyn, “We need to find Kris...” She stated anxiously.

“Why would I lie to you?” May replied, “What am I to tell your mother when I don’t come back with you? Hmmm?”

“My mom...”

“Quickly!!” Tanya grabbed Cherilyn by the hand and pulled her out of the washroom.

******

Kris and Natalie rushed towards the Eastern Dorms. Just as they were approaching the building they spotted Kai running in the same direction.

“Kai!!” Kris called out to her little sister.

Kai stopped in her tracks to watch the two girls approaching her, “Kris! Did you feel that?” She asked.

Kris stop in front of her sister, “Feel what? Where have you been?” She probed her sister.

“With Aunts Missy and Sophia.” Kai explained then pointed at the upper floors of the Eastern Dorm, “There was a wave of emotion coming from within that building. It hit me so hard I was knocked out of my chair.”

“I can feel it.” Natalie remarked with a shudder, glancing up at the building, “Where are the Head Mistresses, anyways?” She inquired anxiously.

“Aunt Sophia is trying to keep Aunt Melissa from leaving.” Kai explained restlessly, “So far she has managed to keep her at the house but it doesn’t look good.”

“Missy is leaving?” Natalie was stunned by this news, “How can she just abandon us?”

“She claimed it had something to do with you.” Kris explained in dismay, “Something about you and Alyson.”

“She just showed me the truth.” Natalie remarked in confusion, “Why would that make her leave?”

“She wanted to tell you everything early, but wasn’t allowed to so she blames herself for your suffering.” Kai stated nervously staring at the building, “A dark force is building up inside there and it is hungry. It wants someone in there and is ripping its way to her.”

“Why do these things keep happening to us?” Natalie asked in frustration, “Can’t we even have one day’s rest?”

Suddenly the front doors of the building burst open and Tanya and Cherilyn came flying out of the building directly at the girls, “KRIS!!!” Tanya cried out in relief, “We were going to call for you.”

“What is wrong?” Kris rushed over to her friend’s side.

Tanya shook her head, “I don’t know.” She remarked shakily, “Jenn... she....”

Cherilyn stepped in, “She is standing in the washroom. It’s like she lost her mind.” She quickly explained, “She keeps talking to herself and will not snap out of it.”

“Talking to herself?” Kris seemed confused.

Tanya took a deep breath and swallowed, “Not to herself... She’s talking to May...”

*****

To be Continued . . .

*****

Note: The world of the Shadowlands, Its stories, Characters and ideas are a copyright of Kathryn K Williams.

This story is based upon my manga of the same name. If you wish to view art from this series please visit my deviant arts site at: http://shinigami-shimai.deviantart.com/

For more of my stories visit my deviant hearts site at: http://www.devianthearts.com/viewuser.php?uid=159

Also if you spot any typos or other errors please contact me at katwilliams @ rogers.com

Chapter 28

A Shadowlander's Dream: Book Two - Policy of Love
By Kathryn K Williams

Chapter Twenty-Eight

Kimberly stumbled down the Western dorm stairs taking them three at a time, nearly tripping along the way and stumbling into the lobby door. She tore the door opened and rushed into the lobby, “NATALIE!!” She cried out desperately searching for her friend.

Kima jumped to her feet, “Kimberly?!? What is it?” She inquired, sensing the worry in her twin as she rushed to the girl’s side. “Is something wrong?”

“Jenn...” Kim panted as she tried to catch her breath, “She’s in trouble.”

Kima helped her double to the couches, “Natalie and Kris are on looking for her. She will be fine.”

Kim shook her head and took a deep breath, “May’s back!!” She declared fearfully.

“What?” Kima exclaimed in confusion, “But those Sisters took her, didn’t they?”

Kim nodded, “But I saw May with Jenn in a dream.” She explained frantically, “She’s trying to convince Jenn to come with her.”

Alyson sat up from her spot on the couch, “It might be a fragment of her memories trying to trick her.” She explained calmly, “My brother probably triggered something in her mind when he met her. Hopefully Natalie and the others will get to her before him. They should be able to rescue Jenn.”

“But we can’t just wait around here.” Kimberly exclaimed.

“Yeah,” Kima agreed, “May seems like the type that would do anything to get her way. I mean she even tried to kill us just because we entered Jenn’s dreams before.”

“But how do we get to her?” Kim inquired desperately, “Something pushed me out of her dreams like I was nothing?”

“Something pushed you?” Alyson inquired eager to learn more, “What could shove someone from a dream? Only the dreamer should be able to force another out of a dream.”

“I don’t know.” Kim explained frantically, “It was a face made out of coloured glass. It told me to leave then I was thrown backwards.”

“That means a direct route is out of the questions.” Alyson commented as she scanned the room in search of some clue to how they might get around such a force when her eyes fell upon Penny and Jessica, “You can use them.” She nodded at the sleeping girls, “If you jump into their dreams you should be able to work your way around to Jenn’s dreams. ”

Kima rushed around to Penny’s side with Kimberly close beside her, “How do we do that?” She asked frantically, “I have never entered someone dreams on my own.”

“It has always been by accident.” Kim concluded her twin’s statement.

Alyson shook her head in frustration, “You two have been wandering through dreams without even knowing how?” She rubbed her forehead as she tried to force down the anger that started to surface, “Maybe this is not such a good idea. Sling shooting off someone’s dreams can be dangerous and I can’t come with you like this.” She gestured to her leg and arm.

“We have no other choice.” Kima stated, getting more agitated by the moment, “Please tell us what we need to do.” She begged.

Alyson shifted in her seat so she faced the girls, “You sure about this? You do realize the dangers you could be up against.” Alyson warned, “We found a bugbear in that girl’s room and where there is one there are sure to be several more inside her mind.”

Kima nodded firmly, “I will kill every last one of them if I have too.” She declared with a gleam of hatred in her eyes.

Alyson turned to Kim, “What about you?” She inquired, “You willing to fight through yet another nightmare for Jenn?”

Kim’s face grew long as she recalled the first time she encountered May, then she remembered how Jenn fought to protect her from Lauren even when she did not really know Kim. Seriousness crossed her face and she gave a stern nod, “I will do anything for Jenn. I’ve hurt her to much and wish I could at least try to be there for her as she was for me.”

“Alright then.” Alyson said, satisfied by what she heard, “You’ve already got the heart. You just need to follow it. You both experienced her dreams first hand.” She stated pointing at Penny, “Now you just need to close your eyes and concentrate on the emotion you felt while you were there. If your intent is clear, and your mind not clouded, you should easily pass through the girl’s dreams. When you are there you will need to find the door that leads to the Hall of Mirrors. It is a maze filled with fog and lots of strange looking mirrors.”

“We know of the place.” Kima assured giving Kim a broad grin, which Kim returned with a weaker smile, “Kim knows how to reach Jenn from there. Right, Kim?”

Kim reluctantly nodded as she recalled the dark path she would need to walk once again.

“Good.” Alyson remarked, “Then I do not have to explain what you may have to face there. Just try to find Jenn as quickly as you can and get out of there right away. Understood? Do not linger in that girl’s dreams longer then you need too and try not to get too involved this time alright?”

Kima flushed lightly, “I’ll try not to kiss anyone is that is what you mean.” She stated with a roll of her eyes.

“Kim?” Alyson glanced to the girl, “You know what to do?”

“Y... yes... ” Kim stammered, she was uncertain about what exactly they were going to do but trusted that her other half would know when they got there. She laced her fingers between Kima’s and closed her eyes.

Kima smiled one more time at her twin then glanced down at Penny and a frown crossed her face, “I’m sorry...” She apologized, then closed her eyes and lightly set a hand upon Penny’s forehead. Instantly she could feel Penny’s emotions rush through her fingertips, like wild fire it raced over her body engulfing her heart in a series of emotions. Before Kima was even prepared a wave of darkness enveloped her hand and quickly crawled over her skin. Kima tried to pull her hand away only to find it stuck fast to the girl. She felt revulsion as something slick and wet coated her arm moving across her chest. Within second she could feel cold fingers all over her flesh and she needed to clench her muscle in an attempt to keep herself from running away. Abruptly she recoiled from the girl and fell to the ground, her mind reeled as the sensation of a million hands crawled over her skin overcame her. She felt a well of disgust fill up in the pit of her stomach and she could taste vomit rise up in the back of her throat. It took every ounce of her strength to keep herself from throwing up. She trashed about upon the ground in an attempt to regain control of her body and shake the crawling feeling from herself. Finally tears began to stream down the sides of her face and she let out a terrified scream.

“Are you alright?” A voice cut through the haze that flooded Kima’s mind, a soothing and familiar voice.

Kima reached out her mind towards whoever it was and forced herself to open her eyes. There knelling above her was Penny. She rolled over on her knees and let out a dry cough that felt as if her entire insides were about to drop on the floor in front of her. Her mind raced as it tried to piece together what had just happened to her. She had not felt that awful since the last time her father touched her and even then she usually had some control over her body. This was like something else entirely. Her eyes darted to Penny and the long expression upon the girl’s face, “P... penny...” She chocked as she reached out for the girl only to have her pull out of reach, “P.. Penny... wait...” She called out and tried to get her body to stand only to find her legs not responding and she fell to her side, curled up in a ball.

“A... are you alright?” Penny repeated, moving timidly closer.

Kima rolled over on her back and sucked in a shaky breath of mouldy air and for the first time she realized that they were in the dank basement again, “I... it worked...” She panted, staring up at the beams that crisscrossed the ceiling. She placed a hand to her forehead and tried to shake the feel that had overcome her, “What the hell was that all about?” She asked no one in particular and then forced herself into a seated position and glanced around, “Kim?”

Penny cocked her head curiously at Kima, “Is that your name?” Penny asked.

Kima scratched the back of her head, “Sort of.” She replied, “Actually I was referring to my... ummm...” She considered how to explain her relation to Kimberly and decided that lying would probably be the best road to travel, “She is my twin. We can here together.”

“She might be with the others.” Penny explained sadly, then sat upon the ground with her back against a wooden crate, “Only the bad girls are sent down here.” She explained dismally.

“The bad girls?” Kima massaged her legs and rubbed her arms, which still felt as if something was crawling over her skin, “What did you do?”

Penny pulled her knees up close to her chest and buried her face in them.

“Hey, are you alright?” Kima inquired as she crawled over to the girl, forcing her limbs to move even though they didn’t want to. Lightly she placed a hand upon Penny’s shoulder and again Penny shrank away, “I’m not going to hurt you.” Kima assured the girl.

Penny peeked out from over her knees, “Really?” She inquired sceptically.

“Don’t you remember me?” Kima inquired, “I was at the ball.”

“The ball?” There was a puzzled look upon Penny’s face as she scanned Kima eyes.

Kima glanced at herself to find she was still in her pyjamas, “I guess I don’t look much like I did back then.” She remarked remembering for the first time that she didn’t have a chance to change yet, “I was dressed in red with a red mask and you were wearing the most beautiful golden gown and there were golden leaves in your hair and a yellow feathered mask over your eyes.” She let out a sigh at the thought of the sight of Penny in that dress.

Penny’s head popped up a bit and squinted at Kima as if she were trying to remember something, “Red?” She inquired curiously, “I remember a girl in a red dress but she had longer hair.”

Kima blushed in embarrassment, “Ummm... That was my twin...” She stammered, “I was in a suit with red gloves and a ruby mask.” She shyly explained.

Penny blinked for a moment then lightly touched her lips, “Y... you kissed me...” She remarked with a flush, “But... your...” Penny glanced up and down Kima’s body, “You’re a girl, aren’t you?”

Kima’s blush deepened and nervously scratched at the back of her head, “Yeah... Sorry about that. I could not resist.” She stated, feeling even more uncomfortable by the second, “You were so beautiful.” She admitted then gazed into the girl’s eyes, “You are beautiful.” She corrected herself.

“No I’m not.” Penny retorted and preceded to bury her face between her knees again, “I’m ugly. A nightmare that would scare anyone away.”

Kima wrapped her arm around Penny’s shoulder, “No, you are not.” She said into the girl’s ear, “When I saw you my heart raced. I never wanted to kiss someone as much as I did you.”

Penny peeked up again, “D... do you... really think so?” She stammered.

“Very much so.” Kima stated with a nod, “So much that just looking at your sleeping face made my heart pound. I wanted nothing more then to just hold you in my arms and protect you.”

Penny stared at Kima dumbfoundedly, “Y... you w... watched me sleeping?” She exclaimed aghast.

Kima raised her hand in protest, “It’s not what you think.” She hastily explained, “You passed out and we took you to the lobby to get help. I have been watching over you ever since.”

“Why?”

“Because... Because...” Kima could not even understand her attraction to the girl or her need to protect her. In truth Kimberly was the caring one, the one who felt the passion of love and the longing. Kima simply held the sexual lust, or that was what she thought she was and what she had been told. Was it even possible for her to even feel love? She did not know, however when she set her eyes upon Penny’s as they peering over her knees Kima could feel her heart ache in a way she had not felt in years, not since she first kissed Jenn. She rubbed her forehead as her thoughts rushed about, she always told Kimberly what to do when Kim knew better than herself how to deal with these emotions. Kima always acted like she knew everything when she was as lost as her other half. Right then she wished the twin were there to help her, no matter how much her double hated her Kima needed the girl at her side, she did not feel complete without her.

“Kimberly, where are you?” She wrapped her arms around her head as she became overwhelmed by a sense of loss. She suddenly realized that she was without her other half and she did not know what to do with these feelings that were haunting her. Then she felt Penny’s hand lightly set upon her knee.

“Kim?” Penny asked softly, Kima glanced up to see Penny staring at her with concern in her eyes, “A...are you alright?” The girl inquired.

Kima smiled up at the girl, “I will be.” Kima stated softly, “I just need a moment.”

“A.. alright...” Penny removed her hand and Kima wished that the girl would return it.
Kima glanced around the basement; a small narrow window high off the ground, too small for even a child to crawl through, told her that it was night outside. She saw a set of stairs leading up and pointed to them, “Where do those lead?” She inquired curiously.

“Upstairs.” Penny replied.

Kima got to her feet and brushed the dirt off her pyjama bottoms, “Well that looks like the only way out.” She started towards the stairs then turned to see Penny did not make a sign of moving, “You coming?”

Penny shook her head, “I...” She became silent yet again and her eyes nervously flickered over the room.

Kima returned to the girl’s side and knelt beside her, “What is it? Is there something wrong?”

“I...” Penny lowered her head, “I was searching for something...” She rubbed her arms as she quickly glimpses around the room. Not like she was looking for something, it was more like she was afraid of something, something in the shadows.

Kima held her hand out to the girl, “Let’s get out of here.” She stated boldly.

“But we can’t leave.” Penny anxiously explained, “We will be punished.”

“I will not let anyone hurt you.” She remarked soothingly, “Maybe I can help you find what you lost?” She beaconed for the girl to take her hand.

Penny watched the hand warily then gingerly placed her hand in Kima’s and nodded.

“Good.” Kima smiled at the girl, “Now what are we looking for?”

*****

To be Continued . . .

*****

Note: The world of the Shadowlands, Its stories, Characters and ideas are a copyright of Kathryn K Williams.

This story is based upon my manga of the same name. If you wish to view art from this series please visit my deviant arts site at: http://shinigami-shimai.deviantart.com/

For more of my stories visit my deviant hearts site at: http://www.devianthearts.com/viewuser.php?uid=159

Also if you spot any typos or other errors please contact me at katwilliams @ rogers.com

Chapter 29

Chapter 30

A Shadowlander's Dream: Book Two - Policy of Love
By Kathryn K Williams

Chapter Thirty

The Academy bells chimed signally the arrival of lunch hour and Misty could not have been happier. Every since Jessica left her room she has felt uneasy and a knot of worry had built up inside of her gut. She needed to get back to the dorm to make sure everything was all right. She had known Jessica for several years now and they had been sleeping together for the past six months. She knew that Jessica did not have the same feelings for her as she had for Jessica, but she did not really care. As long as Jessica needed her then she would be there for the girl, just like Jessica was there for everyone else in the dorm. She quickly closed her books and shoved them into her backpack before rushing for the classroom door in search of her lover.

“Hey Misty wait up!!” One of her classmates called out as Misty reached the door.

Misty stopped and turned around to see a short girl with shoulder length blonde hair running towards her, “Sorry Emily, I was in a rush.” She explained as the girl caught up and they both head down the hall.

“Your mind on Jessica again?” Emily inquired with a sly grin; “You had sex with her this morning, didn’t you?”

“It is none of your business.” Misty replied.

“Why won’t you tell me?” Emily pouted, “I want to know all the juicy details. Did she eat you out?”

Misty flushed lightly, “You really are perverted Emily.” She shook her head in disbelief of her friend, “You’re the only one I know who can ask something like that with a straight face.”

“I’m just the curious type.” Emily explained sheepishly, “I’ve always wanted to know what making love to another girl would be like. I’ve heard Jessica’s touch can make a girl squeal out loud. Is that true?”

“Yeah...” Misty said dreamily, “It’s nothing compared to her lips...” She said with a shiver.

“So you two did do the nasty this morning.” Emily exclaimed, triumphant that she was right, “I knew that look on your face was more then just your usual good mood.”

Misty watched her friend curiously, “Do you study me that often that you know when I’ve made love?”

“I try.” Emily stated with a smile, “You’re my friend after all. It’s my responsibility to make sure that Jessica doesn’t hurt you.” Her face grew long in a frown, “She hasn’t hurt you, has she?”

“No, no.” Misty replied, “Far from it. She has been a prince.” She let out a sigh of uncertainty.

“But?” Emily probed.

“Did you notice her acting weird this morning?” Misty inquired uneasily.

“You mean other then the fact that she has been swamped with all these new girls and is spending all her time around them?” She inquired knowingly.

Misty rubbed her forehead, “Maybe it is just in my head. I just get this bad feeling.” She explained as she pushed through the doors out of the school and onto the path to the Western Dorms

“Well, I would feel nervous if my lover was rooming with that Kris girl.” Emily stated restlessly, “She’s something else. I hear she used to be an angel. How do you compete with that?”

Misty thought about the look upon Jessica’s face when she met her in the hall that morning, as if she was embarrassed about something, “You don’t think that she could be interested in Kris, do you?” She inquired nervously.

Emily shook her head, “Even if she was I hear Kris is deeply involved with Jennifer North, the girl from East Wing who disappeared a while back.”

Misty let out a sigh of relief.

Emily eyed her friend carefully; “You do realize that Jessica doesn’t love you right?”

“Yeah...” Misty took a deep breath and let it out, “But I can’t help loving her.” She spotted Amy walking along an adjoining path towards the dorms, “Afternoon, Nurse Amy.” She waved to the nurse.

“Afternoon Amy.” Emily greeted the girl as their paths intersected, “What is with the crutch?” She inquired eyeing the wooden support curiously.

Amy patted the crutch, “It is for Alyson.” She stated, “It has been a busy morning today I can tell you.”

“What happened?” Misty inquired interested in learning more about her new roommate.

“What hasn’t happened?” Amy replied with a tired sigh, “I just hope that there are no more surprises today.” She remarked as she stepped heavily up the stairs and opened the door for the girls, “After you ladies.” She offered.

“Thank you.” Misty smiled.

“Thanks.” Emily added as the two of them entered the dorm. The moment they were inside they could feel something was wrong, there were a few girls standing around a cluster of couches at the back of the lobby whispering to each other and as Misty approached she noticed Jessica laying motionless upon one of the couches and quickly ran to her side.

“Jessie!!” Misty tossed her book bag to the ground and dropped down next to her friend.

“Careful.” Alyson warned pointing to the two redheads asleep at Misty’s feet, “You don’t want to disturb them.”

“What the hell happened here?” Emily glanced around at the group of sleeping girls, “Is this a slumber party?”

Amy handed the crutch over the couch to Alyson, “Here you go little lady. I do not want to catch you speeding with those you hear.” She stated then scanned the group of girls, “Do I want to know what happened to them?”

“They are Dream Walking.” Alyson explained simply, “Jenn was in trouble and Kim wanted to rescue her so they used Penny’s dreams to get to Jenn’s.”

Amy stared at Alyson, horror-struck by what she was hearing, “You helped those two slingshot off someone’s dreams?” She exclaimed furiously at Alyson carelessness.

Alyson shrank into the couch at Amy’s outburst, “She demanded to be told how to get into the girl’s dreams.” Alyson explained distraughtly, “I figured she knew what she was doing. She came from within a dream after all.”

Amy placed her head in her hands, “I knew we should have spent more time on dream studies.” She remarked dismally.

Misty waved a hand in front of Jessica’s face, “What happened to her? Is there something wrong?”

Amy was about to explain when she spotted the group of girls listening in on them, “Would you girls please stop gossiping and get your lunches. This has nothing to do with you.” She ordered. The group did not wait around for Amy to repeat herself and rushed to the cafeteria. Amy then approached Misty and touched her shoulder, “You should go too.” She suggested softly.

Misty shoved the nurse’s arm away and glared up at her, “I’m not leaving Jessie.” She boldly stated, “You can ground me to my room for a month if you like, but I want to be here when she wakes up.” She glanced down at Jessica’s sleeping form, “She needs me.” She explained in a tiny voice.

“Alright.” Amy patted Misty on the shoulder then turned to Emily, “Emily? Could I ask you to go?”

Emily simply nodded, “Misty, I’ll catch you later alright?” She gave the girl a quick hug, “I’m sure she is fine.”

Misty gave a slight nod but did not take her eyes off Jessica’s face, “Later then.”

*****

To be Continued . . .

*****

Note: The world of the Shadowlands, Its stories, Characters and ideas are a copyright of Kathryn K Williams.

This story is based upon my manga of the same name. If you wish to view art from this series please visit my deviant arts site at: http://shinigami-shimai.deviantart.com/

For more of my stories visit my deviant hearts site at: http://www.devianthearts.com/viewuser.php?uid=159

Also if you spot any typos or other errors please contact me at katwilliams @ rogers.com

Chapter 31

A Shadowlander's Dream: Book Two - Policy of Love
By Kathryn K Williams

Chapter Thirty-One

“My mother is dead.” Jennifer remarked coldly to the apparition that stood before her, “Hell, she has been dead to me as long as I can remember.”

“Oh really?” May gave Jenn a sly smile, “Is that how you really feel?” She turned to face one of the washroom mirror, “What if I told you that she was very much alive and missed you dearly?”

“I would think you are nuts.” Jenn crossed her arms, she was not sure if this really was May or not, but toying with her emotions for her mother was not the way to Jenn’s heart and she was starting to get annoyed with May’s persistence.

“Take a look.” May nodded toward the mirror in front of her.

Reluctantly Jenn moved away from the door to glance upon the mirrors surface. Before her very eyes she watched, as the mirror turned to water and the image within begun to shift and change, changing from a reflection to a window into another world. Beyond the mirror she could see the kitchen from her dream home and her mother. The woman rushed around the kitchen preparing dinner, “Jenn, dinner is almost ready.” Her mother called out and a slightly happier version of Jenn bounced into the room, “Would you set the table?” Her mother requested.

“Yep!” The other Jenn readily hurried passed her mother and started to get some plates from the cupboard.

Jennifer stared in disbelief at the images before her, “That is from my dream, isn’t it?” She inquired warily.

May wrapped arms around Jenn’s waist from behind and set her head upon the girl’s shoulder, “It is only a dream if you want it to be.” She explained softly, “She is waiting for you. We are waiting for you.”

Within the mirror May entered the kitchen, “Can I help?” She eagerly asked.

“Sure.” Jenn’s mother smiled down at the girl, “You can get the silverware alright?”

“Kay!!” May moved around the kitchen to the draw of utensils and opened it.

Jenn shook her head against the image, “This can’t be real.” She looked away to see that the other mirrors were also putting on an illusionary show. She peered within the one to her right to see an empty dorm room that she somehow knew was Tanya’s room. The door opened and Jenn watched as Kris and herself entered the room, giggling and laughing. The two girls wrapped their arms around each other and leaned in close.

“I love you Jenn.” Kris said lovingly as she ran her long fingers through Jenn’s hair, “I never want to be apart.”

“We never will.” Jenn gave the girl a quick kiss upon the lips, “We will always be together forever.”

“Promise?” Kris’s lips hovered close enough to lightly touch Jenn’s lips as she spoke.

“Promise.” The two kissed deeply as they moved across the room and Kris lowered the girl to the bed, never breaking from the kiss.

Jenn reached out to touch the mirror, “This...” Tears filled her eyes as the sensation of that kiss rushed through her body and mind, she could almost taste Kris’s lips upon hers at that very moment and it made her lips quiver in hunger.

May quickly grabbed Jenn’s hand and forced the girl to face her, “That is not reality. It was a nightmare.” She pointed to another mirror, “Look what your wonderful Kris has been up to recently.”

Jenn glanced upon the mirror’s surface to see the main lobby of the Western Dorms. At first Jenn was not sure what she was supposed to be seeing when Kris and Jessica entered the room. Jessica seemed to be hurt and Kris was helping her to the couches, and then Kris began to massage the girl’s back. Jenn’s heart raced at the sight, she told herself to turn away, to not look but she could not take her eyes off the image. She watched in disbelief as Jessica leaned into Kris and moved the girl’s hand towards her pants, “No...” Jenn shook her head. “She wouldn’t...” She placed a hand upon the mirror and observed in stunned bewilderment as Kris’s hands slipped under Jessica’s shirt and the other moved into her pants. Tears rolled down Jenn’s cheek and she finally pulled her eyes away from the image.

“She never loved you.” May whispered into Jenn’s ear, “She was always toying with you and now she has moved on.”

Jenn spun around to face May, “You’re a Liar!!” She cried out.

“Am I?” May inquired innocently, “If so then why is there doubt in your mind. If you believed in Kris you would not be having such doubts.” May lifted Jenn’s hand up, forcing her to look at her wrists, “Why do you think you did this? You knew she would leave you just like your mother.”

Jenn shook her head, “No... no...” She muttered not wanting to hear more.

“You knew she didn’t love you.” May’s voice rose, “You knew that you could never be together forever and that she was just filled with broken promises. You knew which is why you tried to end it all.”

“No...” Jenn was feeling weak, she wanted this torture to end, wanted to never see those images again.

“Do you want this nightmare again?” May inquired coldly, shaking the girl’s arms.

“But...” Jenn glanced from one mirror to another, each and every mirror in the room showed bits and pieced of Jenn’s memories, a mixture of dreams, memories and fantasies. Jenn shook her head as her eyes moved from one image to another, “I... I don’t know...” She began to tremble then her eyes fell on one mirror that was darker then others. Inside Jenn could see a small library, another version of herself wandering the shelves, running her fingers along the spins of the many books. She pulled one book off the shelf and curled up with it on the ground with her back against the shelf. Slowly she flipped through the book, carefully taking in each and every page. Jenn tore her eyes away from the mirror to examine her wounds.

“Just give me the word and all this will vanish.” May promised, “The nightmares will finally end and you can live your life as you please. With me.”

Jenn stared at the girl, “With you?” This statement confused her; she took one last look at the mirrors and noticed something. One of the mirrors showed her walking down the school halls with Kris and in the background Jenn could distinctly make out May’s angry face. She turned to another mirror to see that May was in the background of every image, glaring at her. Jenn suddenly realized something that she never considered before. All her life she remembered being concerned with hurting May and now gazing into those mirrors she noticed that May never cared about hurting Jenn. She was more interested in having Jenn to herself than Jenn’s feelings. Jenn tried to recall why she was ever a friend with the girl. She could not even remember why anymore. Jenn suddenly turned back to May and pulled her hand away, “You are not part of my world.” She stated angrily, rubbing at her stitches, “You lied to me to get me to come with you.”

May’s face twisted, “I am part of your world.” She insisted irately, “We were meant to be together. Why do you think I came here?” Her featured quickly softened and she reached out for Jenn, “Please come back with me.”

Jenn glanced to the mirrors once more, now they showing moments between herself and May, moments of anger and upset altercations. Jenn’s eyes fell upon one mirror that showed the reflection of the same room they now stood in. At first she thought that it was an ordinary mirror again when she noticed the refection of herself was wearing different clothes then herself and May was very much alive. In the reflection May moved closer to Jenn and wrapped her arms around Jenn’s neck. Jenn suddenly spun around to face May, “You kissed me.” Jenn announced coldly, “Right here in this room.”

May staggered against the accusation. She rubbed the back of her neck, “Well... I see... you are remembering then.”

“Yes!” Jenn stood up tall as her memories flooded her mind; “You hated my relationship with Kris and all my friends. It was your jealousy that had been filling my heart with doubt over Kris and Jessica, hasn’t it?” She demanded, “You have been in my head all this time trying to trick me. Trying to get me to kill myself again.”

“You do not belong with that slut.” May spat.

“She isn’t a slut.” Jenn snarled, “She loved me and I loved her, but you would never understand that. You were too busy thinking about yourself to care about how I felt.”

May’s eyes darted around the room, “I cared about you.” The cuts upon May’s wrists began to reopen and a trickle of blood ran down the girl’s hands, dropping upon the floor, “I loved you so much that it hurt to see you with that bitch.” The blood was flowing freely now, coating her dress and legs, “She would never treat you right. She would only hurt you more.”

“What about you?” Jenn snapped, “I reject you, so you kill yourself. How do you think that made me feel? If you really loved me then you wouldn’t have forced me to bury my friend. You are so selfish.” She screamed, “I hate you and wish we never met.”

“But... I’ve always loved you.” May replied bleakly, “You just never saw it. You were always starry eyed over that bitch. Why? What does she have that I don’t?”

“A heart.” Jenn stated bluntly, “I have had enough out of you. I always tried to be nice to you but I see now that was the wrong thing to do. Leave me alone and never come back.” She commanded.

“NEVER!!!” May screamed, “You belong with me and I will not let you go.” Abruptly the mirrors shattered, sending shards of glass through the air, behind the glass tunnels of blackness could be seen. A howling wind rushed out of the tunnels, whipping the girl’s hair about, “If you will not come back with me then I will make you.” May howled in outrage. The wind quickened to a hurricane’s pace, picking up the shards of glass as if they were simple leaves and sending them spinning through the air around the girl.

“May stop it!” Jenn demanded, covering her face in an attempt to protect herself from the flying glass. A few fragments flew passed her, cutting at her arms and hands and she dropped to the ground and scrambled for the corner of the room in search of safety from May’s wrath.

The shards began to gather around May and circle around the girl like a small cyclone of glass, “You will come with me, Father demands it.” She snarled, “You will come with me if you want to or not.”

*****

To be Continued . . .

*****

Note: The world of the Shadowlands, Its stories, Characters and ideas are a copyright of Kathryn K Williams.

This story is based upon my manga of the same name. If you wish to view art from this series please visit my deviant arts site at: http://shinigami-shimai.deviantart.com/

For more of my stories visit my deviant hearts site at: http://www.devianthearts.com/viewuser.php?uid=159

Also if you spot any typos or other errors please contact me at katwilliams @ rogers.com

Chapter 32

Chapter 33

A Shadowlander's Dream: Book Two - Policy of Love
By Kathryn K Williams

Chapter Thirty-Three

“What exactly are we looking for?” Kima asked Penny as she shifted another crate and scanned the area behind it.

“A belt...” Penny admitted sheepishly, “A special belt...”

Kima gave the girl a peculiar look, “A belt? What kind of belt?”

Penny wrapped her arms about her waist and rubbed at her elbows, “It was purple silk with a gold star at one end and ties around the waist.” She explained, Kima stared at the girl as she spoke making Penny feel uncomfortable and stupid for needing something so simple, “It... it is... special...” She stammered, as if the conversation was distressing the girl.

Kima continued to search around the boxes, “Are you sure you lost it down here?” She inquired lightly.

“I... I don’t… know...” Penny began to tremble. She would occasionally glance around the basement from time to time as if she was expecting something to jump out at her. She clenched her arms tightly about her waist and kept close to Kima, “I... just...” She wiped at her eyes with the palm of her hand.

Kima wiped the dust from her hands and patted Penny on the shoulder, “We will find it. Don’t worry.” She gave the girl a warm smile that seemed to settle Penny’s nerves ever so slightly. Kima glanced up at the ceiling, “What about up there?” She inquired pointing up.

Penny’s eyes grew large with fear and she shook her head violently, “Not up there.” She replied with a swallow, “We can’t go up there. I was a bad girl and have to stay down here.” She explained.

“A bad girl?” Kima dropped her eyes back to the girl to study the girl’s expression, “But could it be up there?” She inquired firmly.

“I... I d.... don’t know...” Penny could not take her eyes off the ceiling. Something up there scared the girl so badly that the mere idea of venturing up there caused her to be frozen with fear.

Kima took Penny’s hand and squeezed it lightly, causing Penny to look her way, “We’ll go together.” She offered, “I will protect you.” Kima promised.

Penny inspected the look in Kima’s eyes, searching for some sign of the girl’s true intent. Seeing nothing but concern in those eyes, Penny allowed herself to be gently pulled towards the stairs.

******

“Hello, I’m Sarah.” The tall girl greeted Kim, she had long straight black hair that was tucked behind one ears, “What is your name?” She inquired as she led Kim towards the house.

“Kimberly.” Kim replied without hesitation, “Kimberly Harrison.” She repeated.

The two girls on the swing ran across the porch to greet Kim, “That’s Caitlin” Sarah explained pointing to a girl that Kim guessed must have been eight or nine years old.

“Hi.” Caitlin said softly. Her hands hidden deep inside of her baggy jeans and she wore a long sleeved shirt covered her entire body, as if she were trying to hide from the sight of the world. Even the bangs of her short boyishly cut brown hair tried to hide the girl eye from view.

Sarah then gestured to an even smaller girl hugging close to Caitlin’s side, “and this is April.” April gave a small smile. This girl could not have been over the age of six and had long wavy hair that fell over her shoulders and down her back. She wore a small yellow summer dress with many ruffles covering the hem, “She doesn’t talk so you will have to forgive her.” Sarah explained simply.

“I don’t like to talk much either.” Kim remarked in a soft voice, and then gave the girl a soft smile.

“Come on. I’ll show you around.” Sarah stated as she crossed the patio, “Amber will want to meet you. She likes to think she’s the leader and likes to greet all the new girls to the home.”

“New girls?” Kim blinked and shook her head, “I’m not here to stay. I’m just looking for someone.”

Sarah cocked her head in confusion, “Then what’s in the bag?” She inquired pointing at the suitcase at Kim’s feet.

“Huh?” Kim stared at the suitcase in disbelief. It was a pink canvas suitcase that came to her knees and had tiny wheels on one end and a strap on the other, which she held in her hand. She once had a suitcase just like this very one years before but she left it when she ran away from home... didn’t she?

“Come on.” Sarah coaxed, “I’ll help you with that if you like.” Before Kim could reply Sarah picked up the suitcase and opened the large wooden door to the house.

Reluctantly Kim followed Sarah into the house. The main hall was wide with a carpet rolled out down the middle of the wooden floors. There was a lobby off to the left, which had a few chairs set near a large window and a strange staircase that wrapped around three walls of the room. Kim’s eyes drifted along the red wood polished hand railing to the second floor.

Sarah placed Kim’s case at the foot of the stairs, “Our room is up there, but first you must meet Amber.” Excitedly Sarah took Kim’s hand and gently pulled her down the hall.

Kim took a glimpse behind her to see Caitlin and April following a bit of a distance behind them, curiously watching the new arrival to their home.

“This is the living area and where we study.” Sarah explained as they entered a large room with three couches set in a circle in front of a large stone fireplace. A large oval rug took up the middle of the room with a girl curled up in front of the fire, “Amber, we have a new member to the family.”

The girl got to their feet and moved around the furniture to get a better look at Kim. Amber was older then the others, maybe twelve or thirteen, and had short, extremely curly orange hair. Her face was covered in freckles that brought out her blue eyes even more. She was wearing a short blue dress and a white shirt that looked old and not quite her size.

“Hi, I’m Amber. Nice to meet you.” Amber greeted as she stopped before Kim and scanned the girl then gave a warm smile, “Nice to have another redhead in the house.” She blinked at Kim and moved in closer, making Kim nervous, “I love your eyes.” She said in awe of the red colour in Kim’s eyes.

“Ahhh... Thanks...” Kim stammered she was not sure what to take of her situation. Where could she be and who’s dream this could be?

Amber noticed Kim’s damp clothes, “You must be cold in those clothes.” She remarked glancing down to Kim’s muddy feet. “Did you walk here by yourself? Barefoot?”

Kim looked down at her feet in embarrassment, “Uhhh... I... I’m sorry...” She apologized observing her muddy footprint on the floor.

“No problem. We’ll clean it up.” Amber reassured the girl then turned to Sarah, “Sarah, would you help her with a bath then show her to her room, alright.”

Sarah slipped her hand into Kimberly’s, “Come on. I’ll show you to our room.” She led Kim back to the stairs and picked up Kim’s suitcase before heading to the second floor. At the top of the stairs was a long narrow hall with several doors to either side. Sarah opened the first door to the left, “This is our room.” Sarah remarked as she passed through the door and held it open for Kim, “I’ve got the top bunk, but if you want to join me you can.” She offered as Kim entered the room.

The room was small with a single window upon the far wall; a mattress lay in the middle of the floor and a bunk bed against the left wall. There were two doors to either side of a small dresser on the right wall and many stuffed toys scattered throughout the room. One such toy caught Kim’s eyes right away, an old ragged stuffed raccoon with grey fur and black eyes. She stooped down to pick up it up, something about the stuffed animal held a familiar air too it. It looked well loved and for some reason Kim felt compelled to hold onto it.

“I’ll fill the tub for you.” Sarah offered, dropping Kim’s case next to the closer of the two doors. Upon opening the door Kim could see a tiny washroom with a tub, toilet and sink with a square mirror above it. There was a second door in the room that Kim suspected lead back into the hall. Sarah crossed the little room and turned on the water then picked up a brush as she returned to Kim.

“The tub takes forever to fill.” She explained disappointedly as she patted the brush in the palm of her hand, “How’re you liking it here?” She inquired as she sat upon the lower bunk to watch the girl.

“It’s nice.” Kim replied, still unsure what she was doing in the house, “A little big, but nice.” She hugged the raccoon close to her, partly hiding her face behind its fur.

“You’ll get used to it. Everyone here is really nice.” Sarah frowned a little, “Well almost everyone.” She muttered under her breath.

“Huh?” Kim cocked her head in curiosity of what the girl had said.

“Nothing.” Sarah remarked and then forced herself to smile, “By the way I love you hair. It’s so beautiful. Can I brush it?” She inquired, waving the large soft bristled brush in her hand, “We don’t want you to get tangles do we?”

“I... I guess...” Kim agreed.

“Come here then.” Sarah patted the bed beside her and curled her legs under herself.

Kimberly hesitated for a moment, “A... alright.” She finally agreed and moved across the room to sit in front of the girl.

Sarah reached out and brushed a lock of Kim’s damp hair over the girl’s shoulders, “You really have beautiful hair.” She stated as she pulled all of Kim’s hair onto her back, “I wish I could have hair as red as yours, not orange like Amber’s. Real fiery red.” She said in admiration.

Kim nervously smiled, “It’s nothing special.” She admitted sheepishly.

“Oh no, it isn’t.” Sarah disagreed, “I mean it, it really is lovely.” She began to gently run her fingers through Kimberly’s hair to remove any knots, “So soft and silky. I could run my fingers through it all day.”

Kimberly felt a twinge of worry in the pit of her stomach at Sarah’s comments. The worry quickly melted away as Sarah’s fingers brushed against the back of her neck and she closed her eyes as she enjoyed the feeling of the girl’s fingers through her hair and across the back of her head. The sensation caused her to shivered slightly and nervousness began to build inside her mind. She tried to force her body to stop reacting to the girl’s touch but every time Sarah’s fingers moved over her hair she could feel herself becoming weak and wanting Sarah to touch her more. She closed her eyes tight to block them out the intensifying desires.

“Are you alright?” Sarah inquired, noticing the girl’s tension in her muscles, “Does my touch bother you?” She worriedly asked.

“N... no...” Kim shakily replied as she tried to hold off another shiver and took a deep breath, “I am fine.” She said with a swallow.

“A... alright...” Sarah once again stroked Kim’s hair, this time with slight hesitation.

Kimberly bit at her lip as she tried to force herself not to shiver; the girl was simply brushing her hair after all. She clenched at the raccoon as she felt her heart pound within her chest with ever stroke of the girl’s fingers through her hair. She closed her eyes and tried to hide her blush behind the stuffies head. This was not like her; Kima was the one who got turned on by a simple touch. She should not be reacting in this way; she had control over her feelings, she did not need intimacy, she was stronger than this. Her lips quivered as she felt a longing for much more then simple touch, an aching Kim had not felt in a long time filled her being and she quivered in anticipation of more. She struggled with her emotions, feeling tears well up in her eyes and she was about to ask the girl to stop when she felt her the girl’s hands run across her back to her neck.

“Let me help you out of those wet clothes.” Sarah suddenly proposed as she moved Kim’s hair to the side and unzipped Kim’s dress.

“W... wait!!” Fear overtook Kim’s desires and she quickly spun around, placing her back to the wall. She stared at Sarah in confusion wondering why the girl would try to remove her clothes, “What are you doing?” She frantically asked as she held her dress in place by the shoulders.

“Did I do something wrong?” Sarah inquired with a puzzled look upon her face, “I was just trying to help.”

Kim glanced around the room as she chewed on her lips, “I... I....” Kim fumbled with the zipper trying to pull it back up, “I need to go.” She stated nervously, finally getting the zipper back up and getting to her feet, “I don’t belong here.”

“Kim Wait!!” Sarah jumped to her feet and quickly grabbed the girl by the arm. “Don’t run!”

Kim struggled against the girl’s grip, “Please let me go!” She cried, “Please.” Panic filled Kim’s heart, she wanted nothing more to do with this house and it’s temptations. She needed to leave, needed to run as fast as her legs could carry her.

Sarah pulled the squirming girl back into the room and they both fell to the mattress on the floor, “I’m not going to hurt you.” Sarah stated as she struggled to keep the redhead from breaking free, “Will you hold still?” Sarah demanded.

Kim slowly felt her strength weakening against the girl, “Leave... me... alone...” She panted, still trying to free herself from the girl’s arms.

“You don’t understand.” Sarah tried to explain, “I just want to help you.”

Suddenly Kim wrenched her arms free of the girl and quickly crawled out of the door, slamming it shut behind her. She leaned against the door for a moment as she tried to regain her breath. She needed to escape this place she did not belong here. She started to head for the stairs when she heard a muffled sound from down the hall. The hall was gloomier than before and Kim noticed by the window at the end of the hall that the sun had just set. This did not ease the girl’s heart one bit and she wanted even more to flee when she again heard the noise, the sound of a small voice calling out.

“H... hello?” Kim softly called out, unsure if she really wanted a response.

“help...” A thin voice cried out.

There was panic in the voice that made Kim fight her own fear and she took a tentative step down the hall, “Hello?” She called out again, “Where are you?” She glanced from one side of the hall to the other. It was dark and there were too many doors too choose from. With each step Kim took it appeared that the hall was growing larger and the walls almost towering over her. Her eyes darted around in search for any sign of where the person could be and her ears perked up for the slightest sound.

“..pleeaasse...” The voice sobbed, “Let me go...” the voice pleaded to someone that Kim could not see.

Kim crept up to one of the doors at the end of the hall and placed her ear to the door. She could hear the sounds of scuffing and sobbing from behind the door. Summoning all her courage Kim grabbed hold of the handle and turned it, finding the door unlocked. She took a deep breath and prepared to open the door, “There is nothing to fear behind the door.” Kim tried to convince herself, “Just a girl in need of help.” She added.

Screams of terror drifted through the door and Kim felt she could no longer just stand there doing nothing. She pushed all her fear aside and shoved the door open. The room was dim for there were dark curtains covering the windows. In the centre of the room was an old mattress that was yellow with stains. Atop of the mattress was a small child struggling under a pile of stuffed animals. At first Kim was confused by what she was seeing. Why would someone be afraid of stuffed toys? Then saw one of the toys move and another. Kim watched in horror as the plushies tore at the little girl’s clothes. The girl screamed from under the pile as several toys held the girl’s hair and shoulders, pinning the girl to the mattress.

The girl spotted Kim and reached out to her, “H... help...” She pleaded through a river of tears.

The pure terror in the girl’s eyes snapped Kim out of her daze and she rushed at the pile of toys, “GET AWAY FROM HER!!” She screamed, kicking several of the stuffies off the girl. She wildly swung her arm over the girl knocking more toys to the floor. Not hesitating Kim grabbed the girl by the arm, pulling her off of the mattress and out of the room, and then quickly slamming the door behind her.

The girl clung to Kimberly sobbing. Kim examined to girl to find that most of her dress had been torn away leaving only tatters hanging limply around her small frame. She was trembling as she rubbed at the tears the flowed from her eyes.

“You are safe now.” Kim stated with more confidence then she felt. Kim blinked at the girl for a moment and scanned her face, “Jessica?” She inquired through a fog of confusion. Kim could hardly believe her eyes. The girl must have been only ten years old and had long straight brown hair that flowed down her back, but Kim would know that face anywhere.

The girl stopped sobbing and stared at Kim, “Y... yes...” She replied, “H... how do you know my name?”

*****

To be Continued . . .

*****

Note: The world of the Shadowlands, Its stories, Characters and ideas are a copyright of Kathryn K Williams.

This story is based upon my manga of the same name. If you wish to view art from this series please visit my deviant arts site at: http://shinigami-shimai.deviantart.com/

For more of my stories visit my deviant hearts site at: http://www.devianthearts.com/viewuser.php?uid=159

Also if you spot any typos or other errors please contact me at katwilliams @ rogers.com

Chapter 34

Chapter 35

Chapter 36

A Shadowlander's Dream: Book Two - Policy of Love
By Kathryn K Williams

Chapter Thirty-Six

Kima carefully climbed the basement stairs, each step creaking in protest under the girl’s weight. She could feel herself holding her breath with every sound that the stairs emitted, not wanting to disturb whatever it was that terrified Penny so much. Within minutes she reached the top and stared up at the wooden door trying to will herself to open it. Panic was finally beginning to set into her mind and she found she needed to force the feeling away before it over took hold of her mind causing her to flee back down the stairs to the safety of Penny’s hiding place, the thought of Penny made Kima glanced down to see the girl still waiting at the bottom of the stairs. Kima forced herself to smile at the girl, and then she wiped her sweating palmed against the legs of her pyjama before she took hold of the doorknob. She sucked in a deep breath and held it, unsure if she really wanted to know what was beyond that door. Summoning every ounce of courage she could muster she cautiously gave the knob a test turn. It made a slight squeak, however Kima felt if she turned it quick enough it would not make too much noise. Still holding her breath she place both hands upon the knob and quickly gave the knob a quick jerk then pushed the door open. As she suspected it only gave the slightly of sounds and opened smoothly

The light from a slightly ajar refrigerator door told Kima that she must be in a kitchen. She crept though the door and felt along the wall in search of a light switch when something quickly slammed the refrigerator door and scurried across the floor. Quickly Kima backed away from the shadowy thing and ducked low behind a counter in an attempt to hide from whatever was in the room. She cautiously scanned the room in search of who ever could be with her when she spotted something moving in the corner of her eye. The small amount of light from a window over the sick did not prove to be enough for Kima’s eyes to focus and she needed to squint in the darkness to see anything. Then she saw it again, this time closer, it was making its way towards Kima and she was sure that it would be upon her soon enough. It was small, whatever it was, and could not have been over knee height. Kima nervously searched for the creature when she noticed one of the lower cupboard doors slowly creaking on its hinges. She slowly turned to face the cupboard, not willing to let this creature get the jump on her or slip passed after Penny. A pair of burning red eyes peered out from within the dark recess of the cupboard, staring directly at Kima. She shuddered in fear as those beady eyes glared at her through the darkness. She could feel them burning through her skin. It felt as if the creature was examining her soul, she clenched at her chest in an attempt to conceal her soul from those eyes. She was certain that the creature was licking its lips wanted to tear its claws through her flesh and feed upon her core.

“I see you.” Kima muttered under her breath, “You are not going to get a taste of me without a fight.” She spotted a broom hanging on the wall near the counter. Slowly she moved to grab the broom, careful not to attract the creature’s attention too much. She wrapped her fingers around the pole when the creature suddenly dashed across the kitchen floor at the redhead. Kima quickly freed the broom from its hook and brought it down hard on the beast’s head. The blow only seemed to stun the creature slightly as it shook it’s head and prepared for another attack. It shrugged the broom off of its back and rushed at Kima again. This time Kima punched out at the creature with her fist, tossing the creature high in the air. Kim was almost certain the creature felt soft and fuzzy, not like any animal she had ever felt before. The creature careened through the air and land in the sink. Hastily Kima was to her feet and flipped on the lights to discover a grey teddy bear laying face down in the sink, its limbs flailing about as it struggled to right itself.

“Huh?” Kima watched the bear carefully as she approached it. Now that she got a better look at the creature she realized that it was not an ordinary stuffed animal. There appeared to be something moving under the fur. Like the creature was wearing the teddy bear’s skin for clothes. Flaps of torn fabric could be seen hanging around long sharp claws. It reminded Kim of the teddy bear that attacked Kai in Penny’s room earlier that same day, but much nastier. She held the broom firmly between her hands like rapier and prepared for the critter to move.

Suddenly the bear lifted its head and glared at Kima. It hissed at the girl, the muzzle of the toy partly falling off revealing hairless grey features beneath its skin and jagged teeth. Teeth that Kima was sure would sink into her skin if she gave it a chance. Without hesitation Kima shoved the tip of the broom at the teddy with enough force to stab it directly through the chest. Green fluid burst forth from the wound down the sink’s drain. The bear screamed out in pain as it struggled to free itself of the broom handle, which Kima held firmly against the bear not allowing it to escape. She glanced around the room to find a block of knives on the counter nearby. She pulled the biggest knife from the bunch and smiled sinisterly at the stuffed animal.

The bear stopped fighting with the broom to stare at the gleaming blade in the girl’s hand and the grin that broadened across her face. One would almost think that there was a flitter of fear in the creature’s beady eyes as Kima brought the knife down upon it, repeatedly stabbed the thing, sending greenish blood flying across the room. Globs of goo covering the curtains that hung over the sink and splattering Kima’s clothes as she furiously hacked the creature to bits. Only when Kima was sure it finally stop twitching did she discontinued her assault. Her mind cleared of the haze and examined the scene before her. There was bits of stuffing and tattered remains of the bears fur mixed with thick green blood all over the counter.

Kima shakily wiped at the blood from her face as she tried to catch her breath. Terrified of what she had just done she dropped the knife to the floor and backed up to the basement door, “It was only a bugbear.” She muttered to herself, “It’s not the same as before.” She tried to convince herself but she did not feel her words sinking in.

“K... kima...” Penny’s voice softly drifted up the stairs, “Are you alright?” She anxiously inquired.

“Penny!!” She called out down the stairs, “We need to hurry.” She ordered, not taking her eyes off the gory mess.

Penny nervously stepped upon the first stair then took a step back, “I... I can’t...” She cried up at Kima.

Kima held her hand out through the door, “You need to.” She commanded, she was almost sure that there were more of those creatures coming and she would not be able to fight them all, “Please.” She added in a gentler tone.

Penny glanced around the basement then up at Kima. She took a deep breath then charged at the stairs, taking them two at a time. Kima watched in astonishment, the girl’s age reversed with every step she took and by the time she reached the top step she was ten years old. Penny ran into Kima’s arms that hugged her tightly.

“Good girl.” Kima soothed as she stroked the back of the girl’s hair. She figured what ever it was that lived up here must have a great amount of power to cause Penny to become a child again. This fact alone filled Kima’s heart with dread. She was not sure she was ready to face whatever nightmares held this girl in its grip, “We need to get out of here.” Kima urgently stated, trying hard to hide her own fear.

“But...” Penny glanced around the kitchen, “My belt...”

“We’ll find it later.” Kima promised, taking the girl by the hand and pulling her across the kitchen until she found a light switch and hit it. The room was flooded by light and for the first time Kima could really see where she was. They stood within a old, run down kitchen with water stained walls that Kim’s suspected might have once been white at a time. There were two exits out of the kitchen and Kima was considering which to take when Penny began to cry.

“I... can’t leave without it.” She stammered vulnerably, trembling at the mere thought of leaving, “I can’t...”

Kima let out a sigh; she had no idea how she would find this belt or what it looked like for that matter. For all she knew it might not even look like a belt at all. It could be some odd symbolism that appears in dreams that never made any sense. She considered telling this too Penny when looked down into those frightened eyes as they stared at the dead bugbear. Kima ushered Penny’s eyes away from the grotesque sight then glanced around the room Whatever this belt was it must be special and Kima finally gave in to the girl’s wishes and nodded in agreement, “I’ll help you find it.” She agreed.

Penny wrapped her small arms around Kima’s waist and hugged her close, “I hope you can.” She stated dismally, “No one else has.”

Kima let out a sigh of despair, “We’d better get moving.” She stated and scanned the two exits, “You have any idea where we are or which way we should go?”

Penny pointed to the larger opening that lead to a long dark hall.

“Of course.” Kima slouched, “It always has to be the darkest hallway.” Pulling herself back to her full height she took the girl’s hand and started across the kitchen towards the hall.

*****

To be Continued . . .

*****

Note: The world of the Shadowlands, Its stories, Characters and ideas are a copyright of Kathryn K Williams.

This story is based upon my manga of the same name. If you wish to view art from this series please visit my deviant arts site at: http://shinigami-shimai.deviantart.com/

For more of my stories visit my deviant hearts site at: http://www.devianthearts.com/viewuser.php?uid=159

Also if you spot any typos or other errors please contact me at katwilliams @ rogers.com

Chapter 37

A Shadowlander's Dream: Book Two - Policy of Love
By Kathryn K Williams

Chapter Thirty-Seven

“Are you hurt?” Kimberly asked Jessica as she scanned the bruises and cuts on the girl’s arms and legs.

Jessica shook her head, “It only hurts a little.” She replied bravely, however her eyes said otherwise. They were filled with a terror that Kim could hardly comprehend. Suddenly they heard loud thump against the door they had just escaped from.

“We need to get out of here?” Kim stated urgently and started towards the stairs.

Jessica merely nodded and slowly followed the redhead, her eyes unable to pull free of the door as it bulged with the force of each blow to its surface.

“Come on!” Kim took the girl by the hand and started back down the hall towards the stairs. She stopped at the stairwell and glanced around, something was missing. She scanned the hall to see her stuffed raccoon lying in the middle of the hall, “Racky!” She exclaimed and rushed after the stuffed animal. Just as she reached for the toy a paw burst through the door. Kim could see a small set of claws protruding out of a stuffed paw as it ripped at the wooden door of the room which she had only recently left Sarah in. Swiftly she snatched up the raccoon off the floor and ran back to Jessica, “RUN!!” She commanded.

Jessica did not wait to be told twice as she bounded down the stair two at a time with Kimberly right behind her. A dark silhouette stepped out at the bottom of the stairs, “KIM!!!” Jessica screamed as she tried to stop her decent.

“Jessica!!” Kim grabbed the girl by the remains of her shirt and pulled her back. The two girls tumbled backward to be seated upon the stairs only steps away from the shadowy figure. Kim glanced up the stairs to see more shadows gathering at the top of the stairs. They were suddenly trapped with nowhere to run.

“Kim?” A familiar voice called out from the bottom of the stairs.

“Kima!?!” Kim called back, “Is that really you?” She inquired, for the first time glad to hear her twin’s voice.

Kima started up the stairs with a smiling upon her face, “Kim, I’m so glad to find you.” She stated, truly relieve to find her other half, “I thought you were right behind me. What happened?”

“I found Jessica!” Kim explained pointing down at the small child as she got to her feet.

“Jessie?” Kima cocked her head at the child, “Now weren’t you a cutie.” She ruffled the girl’s hair.

“Tease her later.” Kim commanded taking a peek over her shoulder to see several stuffed animals working their way down the stairs, “We need to get out of here.” She helped Jessica to her feet and the three of them hurried down the stairs.

“Penny?” Kim blinked at the girl who smiled weakly back at her. “Wait... Was she in the basement?” Kim inquired uneasily.

“Yeah...” Kima replied, perplexed by her doubles question, “Why?”

Kim glanced around, “Where are the other girls?” She asked peering into the living room.

“What other girls?” Kima inquired curiously as she followed Kim into the living room, “What are you looking for?”

“There were several girls living here.” Kim explained as she searched the room, “Four of them I think.” She scanned the room when she discovered a pile of girl’s cloths in the corner of the room. The cloths were yellowing with age and were covered in dust, but looked as if they could have been worn by the children she has seen earlier, “They were wearing clothes like these.” Kima approached the clothes when Jessica pulled on her arm, “What is it?” She glances down at the child.

Jessica only shook her head. There was even more fearfulness in her eyes then before and she kept glimpsing down at the pile of clothes. “No...” She trembled, “... don’t...”

Kim stepped away from the clothes. Something about the look in Jessica’s eyes told her she would be better off not seeing what was under those clothes. Then she notices something peeking out from beneath the pile. She lightly kicked at the mass and a small arm rolled out from under the clothes, blood upon its fingers, “I... I... I think we should get out of here.” Kim stammered as she slowly backed out of the room.

“Good idea.” Kima agreed and spun around to see a group of long shadows moving down the hall, “I do not think those are stuffed animals.” She states edgily.

Jessica suddenly dashed passed the girls across the hall and opened a large pair of sliding doors to the dinning room and signalled for the other girls to follow. They quickly followed the girl and Kima hastily closed the door behind them and locked them.

“Now what?” Kim asked in distress gesturing at all the windows, which had been nailed shut from the outside, “How are we supposed to get out of here?” She exclaimed as she spun around in search of another exit, and then spotted another door in the far corner of the room, “How about that way?” She inquired, starting towards the door when Jessica grabbed hold of her by the hem of her dress.

“N... no...” Jessica stammered and tugged on Kim’s clothes, pulling her away from the door.

“What is it Jessica?” Kim gently inquired, allowing the girl to lead her across the room to one of the windows.

Jessica stuck her tiny fingers between one of the boards of the window and pushed. The nailed screeched then released their grip to reveal a narrow hole only big enough for a small child to crawl through. She then turned to Kim and gave a half smile at her success.

“Good going!” Kim exclaimed proudly and gave the girl a tight hug.

“Great!” Kima rushed over to the window, “I think you can all fit through.” She turned to Penny, who was still standing near the door and held out her hand to the girl, “Come on Penny.” She offered.

Penny nervously glanced around the room, “M... my belt...” She commented apprehensively and staggering away from the window.

“Penny we have to go!” Jessica suddenly commanded, “Please...” She held out her hand as well, “Don’t make me leave you.”

“Leave her?” Kima exclaimed bewildered by what Jessica was suggesting. She glanced between the two girls then back to Kim, “We are still part of their nightmare.” She explained.

“But Jessie.” Penny finally spoke, her eyes darting from the door back to the girl, “They will find us. They always do.”

Abruptly there came a loud knocking at the door, “Jessie? Penny?” A kind sounding man’s voice called out, “Time to come out.”

“Penny!?!” Jessica cried and reached out towards the girl, “Please!!! I promise they will not find us.”

Kim wildly scanned around the room then back to her twin, “What do we do?” She panicked.

“Girls?” The voiced drifted through the door, “We know you are in there so COME OUT!!” The kindness quickly devolved from the voice and was replaced by irritation.

Kima’s mind raced as she tried to think of a way out, “I... I...” She bit her lip in worry.

Jessica’s eyes filled with terror, “P... please...” Her hand began to tremble with fear.

Penny backed into a corner, “N... no...” She mumbled, “They will find us...” She sunk into the corner with tears streaming down her face, “They will find us...”

Something heavy slammed against the door, “GIRLS!!!” The voice screamed, “You open this door this instant or you are in deep trouble Is That Understood?” The voice commanded.

“I’m sorry...” Jessica suddenly ducked through the window and crawled out of the house.

Kima quickly turned to Kim, “Go with her!” She pointed at the window.

“But...” Kim stared at the door as it bulged with the increasing hammer, “What about you?” She asked frantically.

“I’ll be alright.” Kima assured, “You need to get Jessie out of here and find Jenn.”

“But!” Kim hesitated unsure of what to do when a hammer broke through the door.

“GO!!” Kima ordered and pushed her twins head towards the hole, “We’ll find another way out.” She stated before shoving the girl out the window.

Kim tumbled out of the window and rolled across the grass. She rapidly got to her feet and turned to face the window, “KIMA!!!” She called out only to find the house was no longer there and she now stood waist high in a river of fog, “Kima...” She sunk into the fog as despair gripped her heart.

*****

To be Continued . . .

*****

Note: The world of the Shadowlands, Its stories, Characters and ideas are a copyright of Kathryn K Williams.

This story is based upon my manga of the same name. If you wish to view art from this series please visit my deviant arts site at: http://shinigami-shimai.deviantart.com/

For more of my stories visit my deviant hearts site at: http://www.devianthearts.com/viewuser.php?uid=159

Also if you spot any typos or other errors please contact me at katwilliams @ rogers.com

Chapter 38

A Shadowlander's Dream: Book Two - Policy of Love
By Kathryn K Williams

Chapter Thirty-Eight

“Jessie, why didn’t you tell me something was wrong?” Misty asked the sleeping girl, “Why didn’t you come to me?” She buried her face in Jessica’s shirt and let out a small sob, “Why?”

“Misty?” Amy lightly set a hand upon the girl’s back, “Did you notice anything unusual about Jessica’s behaviour this morning?”

Misty lifted her head and shook it, “Not at first.” Misty replied, gazing at Jessica affectionately, “Last week she was fine, but recently she seemed more depressed and then she started hanging around with those new girls and I’ve not seen her much since then. Today was the first time I got to talk to her in a while.”

“Did she say anything?” Amy probed, “Anything at all?”

Misty shook her head, “She did seem more down then usual.” She explained, “She took off pretty quickly after...” She lightly flushed.

Amy shook her head in dismay and patted the girl’s head, “You don’t need to explain more.” She turned to glance down at the redheads, “I just wish I knew what those two are up against. I feel so helpless just standing around here.”

Just then the doors of the lobby opened and Natalie entered with a couple of boxes in hand, “Could someone help me?” She hollered as she struggled with the door.

“Sure thing.” Amy got to her feet and rushed over to hold the door for Natalie when she noticed Tanya and Cherilyn through the doors windows caring more boxes and stuffed backpacks slung over their arms, “Misty could you help, please?” She requested.

“Sure.” Misty quickly hurried over to Natalie, “Hey Natalie, Let me take those.” She offered, taking the top most boxes that were obstruction Natalie’s view.

“Thanks, Misty!” Natalie said grateful to be removed of some of her load.

“More new recruits?” Misty inquired scanning Tanya and Cherilyn as they pushed through the doors.

“East Wing transfers.” Natalie explained with a huff as she dropped the boxes on the floor near the stair then took the box from Misty.

“East Wingers, hmmmm...” Misty examined the two girls as they placed their load next to Natalie’s, “And cute ones too. I’m Misty, welcome to hotel hell.”

Amy let the door close, “Misty don’t tease them.” She warned, “This place is far from hell.”

“Sorry Amy.” Misty apologized, “Welcome all the same.”

Cherilyn blushed as she dropped a duffle bag of clothes to the ground and stared at the girl in astonishment. Her eyes scanning over Misty’s short skirt and tight blouse, noticing that only the two buttons in the middle was fastened revealing her tight stomach and breasts. Her clothes gave very little to the imagination showing the world her rather feminine, yet built, frame to anyone who dared to look. Never had Cherilyn seem anyone dress the way this girl did. Most of the East Wing girls that Cherilyn knew were self-conscious of their body in one way or another and tended to cover up in loose fitting clothes. Misty’s fashion left Cherilyn lost for word.

Tanya noticed the way her girlfriend was staring at Misty and rolled her eyes, “You act like you’ve never seen a pretty girl before.” Tanya remarked crossly, giving Cherilyn a nudge, then flashed a quick smile to Misty, “Sorry for my girlfriend’s rudeness.” She stressed the word ‘girlfriend’ as she spoke, “I’m Tanya and the gawker would be Cherilyn.” She introduced.

“I’m not gawking!” Cherilyn protested, “I was just... just...”

Natalie let out a laugh and patted Cherilyn on the back, “You’d better be careful or you are going to be in the dog house very quickly.” She stated with a grin.

“So you two are a couple then?” Misty inquired, glancing between the two girls.

“You could say that.” Tanya stated, giving Cherilyn a glare, “Am I right, Cherilyn?”

Cherilyn’s blush brightened, “I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to stare.”

Natalie shook her head as she walked away, “First day here and you are already in trouble.” She remarked with a chuckle.

“Don’t worry Tanya.” Misty said with a warm smile, “I will not chase your girl. Promise.” She raised her hand in a salute, “Girl Guild’s honour.”

“You didn’t eat any of the Brownies, did you?” Tanya inquired sceptically.

Now it was Misty’s turn to blush, “Never!!” She protested then saw Tanya smile, “Oh you... So that is how you play things.” She returned the smile and shook her head then glanced at Cherilyn, “You better keep an eye on that one. The Western Dorm have been know to do things to the girl’s here and it seems she has already been effected.”

Now Cherilyn was glaring at Tanya, “I can see that.” She replied irately.

“Girls!” Amy interrupted them, “Please, try not to argue.”

“Just playing Amy.” Misty remarked, “I’m harmless.”

Amy rubbed her forehead, “If you are harmless then I hate to met the dangerous ones.”

“She’s right there.” Natalie pointed at Jessica, and then glanced down at the redheads, “So they really did jump into their dreams.” She remarked as she knelt next to the girls, “I hope they know what they are doing...”

“They are tough.” Alyson replied, “They will make it back.”

“What makes you so sure of them all of a sudden?” Natalie inquired sceptically.

“I looked into their heart.” Alyson stated with a smile, “I’m sorry I fought with Kima. She isn’t all that bad after all.”

Natalie smiled, “Good to hear you’ve changed your mind about her.”

Amy glanced around the room, “Where is Kris?” She inquired.

“She went after them.” Tanya explained miserably, “With her sister. They said someone named Carey was involved.”

Amy sank heavy into a nearby chair, “Carey? Oh god this is worse then I though.” She remarked in dismally. “I prey the lords will protect them because they will need every ounce of help then can get.”

*****

To be Continued . . .

*****

Note: The world of the Shadowlands, Its stories, Characters and ideas are a copyright of Kathryn K Williams.

This story is based upon my manga of the same name. If you wish to view art from this series please visit my deviant arts site at: http://shinigami-shimai.deviantart.com/

For more of my stories visit my deviant hearts site at: http://www.devianthearts.com/viewuser.php?uid=159

Also if you spot any typos or other errors please contact me at katwilliams @ rogers.com

Chapter 39

Chapter 40

A Shadowlander's Dream: Book Two - Policy of Love
By Kathryn K Williams

Chapter Forty

“Kim?” Jessica helped the girl to her feet, “You alright?”

Kim looked up to see Jessica standing over her, back to her original age, “Jessica?” She blinked in confusion then glanced around to see they were standing in the middle of long hall covered in many strangely shaped mirrors.

“How did you get here?” Jessica inquired curiously, “Where ever here is..?” She scanned the many mirrors and glanced down at the river of fog at their feet.

Kim got to her feet and brushed off her dress, “The Hall of Mirrors.” She explained in displeasure.

Jessica glanced upon one of the mirrors to see herself laying in bed kissing another girl, “Stephanie?” She softly murmured and tilted her head at the reflection before her. She moved to the next mirror to see her on the couch with Kris and spun around to place her back to the mirror. Every mirror was like a window into her mind. All her memories and dreams were laid out on the walls before her, throwing her sexual nature in her face. She began to tremble at the sight of her sleeping with so many girl, “W...what is going on here?” She stammered as she backed down the hall.

Kim glanced into one of the mirrors and blushed, “Ummm... Uhhhh...” She was stunned by what she was seeing, before her was an image of herself curled up with Jenn, Jenn was running her hand along Kim’s leg and along her panty line. She swallowed and glanced around to see more of herself from her dreams and memories, all sexual, ones of her and Jenn when they were young along with other images of her and her father. Images she would rather tear from her mind then face again, “T... this... is not me...” She protested starring at the image of her father crawling over her tiny body, “It is Kima. Not me!!” She cried and pounded at the mirrors, “This is not me.”

Jessica grabbed the girl by the shoulders, “Kimberly!!” She struggled against the girl’s flailing arms, “Kim, calm down!!” She turned the girl around and pushed her back up against the wall.

Tears were streaming down Kim’s face as she violently shook her head, “This is not me...” She reiterated, “It isn’t.” She screamed to the point that her voice began to give out and she started to cough.

Jessica wildly scanned the halls in search of what could be disturbing the girl, “It’s alright.” She pulled the girl into her arms while stroking her hair, “Shhhh... It’s alright.” She cooed.

“I am dirty.” Kim sobbed in Jessica’s shoulder, “You can see it can’t you?” She inquired peering at another of the mirrors.

Jessica shook her head slowly; “I can only see myself in those mirrors.” Jessica stated closing her eyes against the images, “You don’t need to worry.” She assured, “They are all lies.” She remarked, “Showing us images of the part of us we fear the most.”

Kim lifted her head to peer over Jessica’s shoulder at another mirror. This one showed her first kiss with Jenn, a moment she wished that she had never forgotten, “Jenn...” She slipped out of Jessica’s arms and approached the mirror.

Jessica watched as Kim moved through the river of fog towards a mirror that showed herself kissing Kris in their bedroom. She wondered if each mirror was linked to a feeling. Maybe what Kim was seeing was related in some way to what she felt. If that was the case then the image that Kim must be seeing was a very special moment. “You really care for her, don’t you?” She inquired softly.

Kim set her head against the mirror’s cold surface, “Yeah.” She admitted with a trembling sigh, “But she doesn’t love me.” She remarked sadly. Her eyes drifted to an image of her arguing with Kima, Jenn sitting upon the bed next to herself. ‘I’m not disgusting like you!’ She recalled those harsh words she had said in Jenn’s presence and realized why Jenn seemed so upset. She punched at the wall, “Why do I always messing things up.” She stated angrily, “No wonder she doesn’t want to be around me. Kima is the one who knows how to react around girls. She was the one who kissed Jenn, not me.” She regretfully admitted, “I was always to afraid.”

Jessica placed her arms around the girl, “There’s more to love then kissing someone, you know?”

Kim glanced up at Jessica, “There is?” She inquired interested to learn more, “You’ve kissed a lot of girls, haven’t you?” She bluntly inquired.

Jessica was taken abash by Kim’s question, “Well...” She skimmed the many mirrors, “Yeah...” She embarrassedly confessed, “More then I care to admit too.” She let out a deep sigh, “But I’ve only cared for two girls.” She looked up and down the halls again, “And I don’t think I would willing go through something like this for her. It was your choice to be here, wasn’t it?”

Kim nodded, “I got lost here before.” She explained with a weak chuckle, “Kima helped me find Jenn back then. I would have been lost here forever if it wasn’t for her.”

“Then how do we get out of here?” Jessica eagerly asked.

Kim gave a fidgety smile, “Turn around.” She shyly requested.

Reluctantly Jessica did as she was told

Kim closed her eyes, “Jenn... where ever you are? Come back to me.” She called out. When she opened her eyes she again found a door before her just like the last time she was lost amongst these mirrors, however something was different, “This can’t be right,” She stated blinking at the set of red steel double door before her, “These aren’t the same doors as before.”

“What’s wrong?” Jessica turned around to see the large doors. There was a set of words painted above the doors, “East Wing Library?” She read, “What would she be doing in there?” She inquired curiously.

Kim shrugged, “At least it isn’t that nightmarish hall from before...” She shuddered at the memory of the last time she was in Jenn’s mind and prepared to open the doors then hesitated, “At least I hope it isn’t...”

*****

To be Continued . . .

*****

Note: The world of the Shadowlands, Its stories, Characters and ideas are a copyright of Kathryn K Williams.

This story is based upon my manga of the same name. If you wish to view art from this series please visit my deviant arts site at: http://shinigami-shimai.deviantart.com/

For more of my stories visit my deviant hearts site at: http://www.devianthearts.com/viewuser.php?uid=159

Also if you spot any typos or other errors please contact me at katwilliams @ rogers.com

Chapter 41

A Shadowlander's Dream: Book Two - Policy of Love
By Kathryn K Williams

Chapter Forty-One

Jenn watched in horror as Carey plucked each of her stitches out of her wrist, blood starting to slowly ooze out of the opening and run down her arm, “P… Please... stop...” She pleaded with the Sister of Death.

“You are coming back with me this time.” Carey explained, grinning at the blood, “I will not allow anyone to interfere again.” She pulled another stitch came free and she giggled as the blood squirted out, “Father will be so proud of me. Finally I’ll be able to return home.”

Kim and Jessica suddenly burst through the library doors and ran into the middle of the room, “J... Jenn?” Kim stared up at her friend and the strange angel above her.

“Kim!! Jessica!” Jenn screamed, “Run!! She is Death!!”

Carey spun around to face the intruders, “How did you get in here?” Carey hissed at the girls then glared down at Kim, “Why can’t you learn to stay away when you are told!” She pulled Jenn off the ground by her arm and held her out before the girls, “You are in time to watch your friend die.”

“Let her go!” Jessica ordered.

“As you wish.” She giggled gleefully as her glass feathers swiftly slashed both of Jenn’s wrists allowing the blood to flow freely, “She is mine now.” She dropped Jenn’s limp body to the ground, “There is no way you can save her.”

Jessica grabbed a small chair, “Get away from her!” She shouted and tossed it at the stained glass angel.

Carey’s wings ripped the chair to shreds and let the splinters fall to the ground, “You have no power here.” She boosted, “This time I win.”

Kim rushed across the room to where Jenn laid, “Jenn! Jenn, you can’t die on me now.” She cried while cradling the girl’s head in her arms. She glanced at the girl’s wrist in alarm as blood poured over the floor, soaking the carpet.

Jenn’s vision blurted as she stared up at Kim, “K... K... kima....” She said weakly.

Jessica tore off her tank top and proceeded to tie it around Jenn’s elbow and pulled it tight, “Kim I need a piece of your dress.” She requested as she picked up a chair leg and placed it under the makeshift tourniquet then twisted it to cut off the blood flow.

Kim tore at the hem of her skirt and handed the strip to Jessica, “Here!”

Carey sat upon the top of a shelf and watched them, “Fight all you like she is already dead.” She stated with a broad grin upon her face.

“Will you shut up!!” Jessica shouted at the angel, “Kim hold this.” She ordered nodding at the piece of wood, “Hold it tight and do not let go.”

“Alright...” Kim shifted around Jenn to get a better grip on the piece of wood. Blood was pooling up at her knees and covering her dress, but she tried not to think about it and concentrated on Jenn, “Oh, Jenn... I’m sorry.” She could see fear in her friend’s eyes.

“I... I am going to die...” Jenn stammered, “She... she has won...”

“Dammit.” Kim swore, “If I hadn’t got lost in that dream again. If only I didn’t let it get to me.”

Jessica glared at the redhead, “This is not your fault!” She stated, “If you want to blame someone then blame that insane girl up there.” She said as held the other tourniquet tight.

Jenn smiled up at Kim, “T... tell... K.. Kris... I am... sorry...” She lightly closed her eyes as if drifting off to sleep.

“Jenn?” Kim shook her friend, “Jenn wake up!!” Tears break free and rolled down her cheek, “Please don’t leave me like this.” She sobbed over her dying friend, “Please...”

“Come on Jennifer!!!” Jessica shouted, “You can’t die now. You are stronger then this.”

Carey giggled with glee as a dark swirling mass of clouds formed on the ceiling, “Well this is my exit girls. Bid your friend farewell for you won’t be seeing her for a long time.” She stated as she flew over to the dark tunnel and prepared for it to open.

“NO!!!” Kim pulled her friend into her arms, “She can’t die. Not when I’ve finally found her.”

Carey ignored the girl’s cries as she glanced up into the tunnel of death, “Finally Father allow me back into the Si-“ Her speech was abruptly cut short by something falling from the gloom tunnel and Carey fell to the ground hard enough to send pieces of concert floor to fly about the room.

“What the hell?” Jessica stared at the cloud of dust that had formed around the angel. As the dust settled she could see Kris standing over Carey with her fists clenched. Brilliant glowing wings spread out behind Kris almost filling the entire room, “Kris..?” Jessica stared in awe at the girl and could feel her heart pounding at the sight of the girl’s magnificent wings.

“Carey!!!” Kris snarled at her sister, “I-“ She slammed Carey’s head into the ground, “Will-“ Again the stained glassed angel’s head rebounded off the concrete floor, “Never - Let - You - Have - Her!!!” Kris repeatedly smashed the girl’s head into the ground with each word.

Carey grinned up at Kris’s wings, “You are a sister again.” She commented gleefully, blood tricking down from the corner of her mouth, “Father accepted you back.” She frowned when her eyes fell upon the pendent swinging around Kris’s neck, “A stone of Malith? Then you are not a Sister?” She inquired baffled by the sight of the stone.

“Why would I want to be?” Kris pulled the girl to her feet by the collar of her hooded shirt, “Milai gave me this stone so I can finally be rid of you.” She flew at the wall and slammed her sister against it with enough force to burst through the brick wall and out onto the lawn.

Jessica glanced up in disbelieve at the rage and raw power that Kris held, “Wow...” She breathed staring at the gaping hole in the wall.

“She can have quiet the temper.” Gwen remarked as she drifted down from the dark tunnel overhead.

Kim held Jenn’s body close, “You can’t have her!!!” She exclaimed frantically.

“Gwen is not here for Jenn.” Kai assured as she to floated into the library.

Gwen simply smiled at the Kim, “We have a rules in the realm of death too.” She remarked glancing down at Jenn, “A Sister of Death is not allowed to kill anyone. We are merely guides for those that have lost their way.” She explained.

“But...” Kim looked into Jenn’s paling face, “She is already dead.”

“Only her body.” Kai knelt beside Jenn and placed her hand upon Jenn’s chest, “Her soul is very much alive.” Her palms began to glow, “Come back, it is not your time yet.” Gwen commanded, Jenn suddenly opened her eyes and sucked in a deep breath.

“Jenn!!!” Kim hugged her friend tightly, “You’re alive.”

Jenn glanced around in confusion, “What happened?” She inquired glancing at the two death angels standing over her, their wings taking up most of the room. “Am I dead?”

“No.” Gwen lightly placed her hand upon Jenn’s wrists, “I am sorry we were a little late. I hope you accept my apologies.”

“Uhhh... I guess so...” Jenn watched as the angel removed her hand and her wrists were healed only leaving a jagged white scar, “T... thank you...” Jenn turned her wrist before her eyes; they twitched ever so faintly, “Why are there still scars?” She inquired curiously.

“Carey may have tried to kill you this time.” Gwen remarked, “But you did try to kill yourself before.”

Jenn held her hand to her chest and glanced down in embarrassment, “Oh...”

Jessica crept over the hole in the wall and peeked up into the sky at the aerial battle high above, “Is Kris going to be alright?” She inquired worriedly.

Kai hopped over to join Jessica, “She tore off Carey’s wings before which is the reason why Carey was forced to create wings of glass.” She stated keenly, “The stone brother gave her normally increases the powers of a Sister, only in Kris’s case it granted her limited power for a short time. However even with limited power Kris is more then enough to take on Carey.”

Kris drove Carey hard into the ground creating a small crater upon the library lawn, “How dare you toy with my life.” She screamed as she punched the girl in the face several time, “You tried to take my girlfriend from me.” Her fist smashed into one of Carey’s glass wings shattering it into pieces, “You sent May to keep her locked within that nightmarish world.” She crushed the other wing with her foot and ground the bits into the dirt, “Then you torment Jenn until she is nearly insane.” She tore the girl free of the remaining shards so they were face to face, “Why Carey? Why?” She inquired angrily.

“B... but sis...” Carey coughed up a bit of blood, several shards of her own wings had impaled her back and she clenched at one that protruded slightly above her hip, “I thought you would be happy.” She explained with a bloody grin, “With her gone father would have accepted you back into the family and me as well. We would all be sisters again, is that not grand?”

“Did father tell you that?” Kris demanded shaking the girl.

“No... not exactly...” Carey admitted sheepishly, “But Father did say he wanted that girl dead, didn’t he?”

“I do not care what he wanted. I do not want to return.” Kris stated coldly, “There is no way I would return to that place, not when I am not allowed to love the ones I care for.” She raised her fist level with Carey’s face, “And how will killing the one I love bring me back? You are one sick kid and I let you off easy last time but this time I’m not going to be so forgiving.”

“You can not kill me.” Carey stated, her grin broadening, “Sisters are not allowed to kill.”

“I am not a Sister.” Kris reminded the girl, “And neither are you. I’ve had enough of your games.” Her fist began to crackle with the last of her energy, “Good bye Carey.” She swung at the girl with every ounce of her strength when something suddenly flew through the air and sliced through Kris’s arm causing her to drop Carey. Kris clenched at her wound and searched for her assailant.

Drake strolled across the library lawn, a sword in hand, “Step away from Carey.” He demanded, pointing his sword at Kris.

“So you must be Drake?” Kris snarled and started towards the man, “What are you doing here? Why do you want my friends?”

“I do not have to answer to you.” Drake remarked, nodding up at Kris’s wings. “And you are in no condition to fight me so I would suggest you stand down.”

Kris let out a disappointed breath as her wings began to flicker and faded away.

“Stop right there!!” Kai demanded as she flew through the air and landed in front of Kris.

Drake took up a fighting stance, “This is not your fight little girl.” He stated coldly, “I do not wish to hurt you. I have only come for Carey.”

Carey stumbled to her feet and pushed passed Kai, “Dalfort!!” She staggered towards the man, her right leg not responding to her command as she hobbled to him.

“Come back here!” Kai rushed at the girl only to have Drake appear before her. Before Kai was aware the man had moved he hit her squarely in the chest with the hilt of his swords sending the tiny angel rolling across the lawn.

“Keelia!!” Gwen flew to her sister’s side and helped her up, “You bastard, she is just a child!”

“Do not make me laugh.” Drake snorted, “I know all about you angels and I will not hold back if you come after us.”

“So he is your lap dog is he, Carey?” Kris inquired coldly, “What is it you are after Drake? Do you work for Carey or for yourself?”

Drake scooped Carey into his arms, “Wouldn’t you like to know?” Carey grinned at her sister, “We will be back Aigneis.” She gave Kris a small wave as Drake turned around and walked away, “See you in your dreams.” Carey’s giggles drifted through the air as the two of the vanished with the wind.

“I should have known.” Gwen stated as she help Kai to her feet.

Kris spun around to face her sister, “You should have known?” She inquired in disbelief, “Why did you not tell me about Carey before?”

“What would you have done if I did?” Gwen inquired plainly, “Come on, your friends are waiting for you.” She started back to the library with Kai at her side. Kris reluctantly followed her sisters back into the library.

“Kris!!” Jessica wrapped her arms around the girl and hugged her tight, “I was so worried about you. Are you alright?” She inquired; gingerly she touched Kris’s wounds.

“I’ll be fine.” Kris remarked then gave the girl a warm embrace. She glanced over Jessica’s shoulder to find Kim helping Jenn to her feet. The girl looked weak and there was a terrified look in her eyes as she gazed at Kris and Jessica, “Jenn are you alright?” Kris inquired stepping around Jessica towards Jenn.

Jenn watched the long face that spread across Jessica’s face then stared at Kris and staggered out of reach, “D... don’t come near me...” She weakly demanded, there was a deep sadness in her eyes that cut through Kris. Jenn’s eyes kept darting between Kris and Jessica as she recalled the images that May had shown her.

“Jenn...” Kris frowned and followed the girl’s gaze to Jessica and lightly closed her eyes, “I... I am sorry...”

“I know...” Jenn leaned into Kim, “Can we go now?” She inquired, eager to leave that nightmare behind.

Gwen counted the girls, “Wasn’t there one more? Where is the other red head?” She inquired peculiarly.

Kim and Jessica exchanged glances, “Kima stayed with Penny.” Jessica explained with a long face.

“Penny is here too?” Kris asked worriedly, “Where are they?”

Jessica tapped her head, “In my worst nightmares.”

*****

To be Continued . . .

*****

Note: The world of the Shadowlands, Its stories, Characters and ideas are a copyright of Kathryn K Williams.

This story is based upon my manga of the same name. If you wish to view art from this series please visit my deviant arts site at: http://shinigami-shimai.deviantart.com/

For more of my stories visit my deviant hearts site at: http://www.devianthearts.com/viewuser.php?uid=159

Also if you spot any typos or other errors please contact me at katwilliams @ rogers.com

Chapter 42

A Shadowlander's Dream: Book Two - Policy of Love
By Kathryn K Williams

Chapter Forty-two

Penny curled up in a ball in the corner of the dark dinning room, her mind filled with terror as she watched Jessica escape through the window with Kimberly right behind her. She wanted nothing more than to follow her sister, to be free of this nightmare of a house, but she didn’t have the strength to leave. She knew if she tried to escape that they would just come after her and then her tortures would be much worse then before. Plus there was her belt, she did not even understand herself why she needed the belt so much but the longer she went without it the more she felt her mind unravel and come to pieces on her. She wished she could just leave the belt and follow her sister, but wishing did not make things happen. The more she tried to gather the will to break for that window the deeper she sank into the corner wanting to be swallowed by the shadows and never have to face another day.

The strange red-haired girl dropped beside Penny, she said something to the girl, yet Penny could not understand the words that came forth. The girl’s voice was gargled and distant as if the girl was calling out through murky water. Kim was the girl’s name, but wasn’t that what she called the other redhead? She was even more confused by the presence of this girl than before, first the girl appears out of nowhere and then there are two of them. Penny found the more she thought about it the more her head hurt and yet for some odd reason she felt safe being near Kim. There was something about the redhead that calmed her ever so slightly. She was glad the girl did not follow her sister and the other one; Penny would have truly been lost and alone if she had. The redhead knelt next to her, there was worry mixed with fear in those fiery eyes. How could someone have fiery eyes Penny wondered when the girl spun around to face the door to the dinning room.

A hand suddenly broke through the door and long black fingers ending in crooked nails pulled at the remains of the wood causing it to scream in pain. Bit by bit the talons tore through the door until there was enough room for the monstrous hand to reach through the hole and flipped the latch. The doors slowly parted and two giant shadowy beasts with glowing yellow eyes lumbered into the room. Kim sprung to her feet and shoved a chair at one of the creatures. The beasts seemed slightly startled by Kim. They traded passing glances amongst one another, and then the closest swung one of its massive limbs at the redhead, knocking her over the table and to the floor. One of the creatures clumped its way around the table to pin Kim to the floor while the other moved towards Penny.

“Hello Penny.” The creature said in a calm and gentle voice, however Penny knew better then to be fooled by the sound of these beings voices. They may seem kind but over the years she found their idea of kindness was less then pleasant, but if a girl did as she was told she did not end up like the others, “Look what I found for you.” The creature held out a stuffed raccoon to the girl.

“Thank you.” Penny took the stuffed animal from the creature and cradled it in her arms. She heard Kim’s screams and glanced between the table legs to see Kim being held down as her hands were being bound behind her back.

“She has been a bad girl hasn’t she?” The creature near Penny asked.

Penny simply nodded and hugged her raccoon tightly.

The creature suddenly noticed the hole in the window and it’s eyes blazed with fury, “Did Jessie go through there?” It demanded, taking Penny by the back of her head and forcing her to face the window.

Tears filled Penny’s eyes, “S... She left me...” She sobbed reaching out for the window.

“Shit!” The creature got to its feet, “I’m going to find her.” The creature stated to the other monster, which had just finished hauling Kim to her feet, “Take Penny back to her room.” It ordered with a hiss.

“What about her?” The other creature inquired, pushing Kim forward.

“She must be new. Take her to the others.” The first one commanded, it then pulled Penny to her feet by her arm and pushed her towards Kim, “You two be good and don’t try running away again. Is that clear?” It inquired, glaring from one girl to another before rushing out of the room and down the hall after Jessica.

“Come along girls.” The other creature ordered giving them a slight shove down the hall. It led the two girls through the winding halls of the house and up a flight of stairs. Where it opened the first door it came across and shoved the girls into the room, “Get inside and I do not want to hear a sound from either of you.”

*****

Jessica slowly awake, every muscle in her body ached as if she had just run a marathon, “Unnnn...” She clenched her head, “My head hurts.” She mumbled as she tried to sit up.

“Jessie!!” Misty threw her arms around Jessica and kissed her on the face several times, “I was so worried about you. Are you alright?” She inquired, hugging the girl tightly.

“Misty!?!” Jessica was startle to see the girl, “What are you doing here? Don’t you have class?”

Misty stared into the girl’s eyes, “I was worried about you.” She remarked uneasily, Jessica was usually happy to see her and at that moment Misty felt her presence was not welcome, “A... Amy let me stay behind after lunch. I wanted to be there when you woke up.” She admitted sheepishly.

Jessica sat up to glance at the clock above the cafeteria doors to see it was two in the afternoon, “Geez, it’s already passed lunch?” She stated in amazement.

“We missed lunch?” Kim asked groggily as she staggered to her feet.

Natalie quickly helped the girl around the coffee table, “Easy there.” She coaxed the girl over to an empty sofa, “You alright, Kim?”

Kim slowly nodded, “I guess so.” She shakily replied.

Amy rushed over to the redhead’s side, “Let me take a look at you.” Pulled Kim’s eyelid open and shone a light into it, then took her pulse, “You will feel rather groggy for a bit, but once you get some food inside of you should be alright.” She held the girl’s wrist for a moment and frowned.

Natalie watched the nurse carefully, “Is something wrong?” She inquired anxiously.

Amy shook her head, “Its nothing.” She glanced at Kim, “How are you feeling?”

“I feel like someone hit me with a bat.” Kim remarked, rubbing her back, “I hurt all over.”

“You muscles are just sore from being in a dream.” Amy explained as she moved to Jessica. “You should be alright soon enough, but if they are hurting too much I can give you some pain killers.” She looked into Jessica’s eyes and checked her pulse as well.

“I might want one for this headache.” Jessica commented as she held her head, “It’s a bugger.”

Amy gave the girl a rather serious look, “Do you want to tell us what happened?” She inquired.

Jessica slowly shook her head, “I don’t know. It feels like a long nightmare.” She remarked with sigh of despair.

Amy glanced down at Kima, “Why isn’t she walking up?” She inquired worriedly.

Kim frowned, “She said she was going to stay behind.” She explained sadly.

“She’s trying to save Penny.” Jessica remarked, “But it is hopeless. No one can save her.”

“What do you mean?” Natalie demanded, “How would you know what is inside of Penny’s dreams?”

Jessica gazed up at Natalie and let out another sigh, “Because I was with her. She’s my little sister.”

*****

Kima stumbled across the room until she tripped over a mattress in the middle of the room and fell to onto it. She rolled over to see several pairs of small eyes watching her. Two of the oldest girls got up from their spot in the corner and hurried to Penny’s side.

“Penny, are you alright?” One of the girls inquired, carefully looking the girl over. She had short curly orange hair and numerous freckles upon her face.

“Where is Jessie?” Another, with longer straight black hair, anxiously asked.

“She ran away.” Penny stated simply as she sat upon the lower bed of a bunk bed and hugged her stuffed raccoon.

“She will be back.” Kima stated confidently as she struggled with her bindings until she managed to wiggle her hands under her butt and her feet, “Can someone help me here?” Kima inquired holding her hands out to the girls.

The smallest with shoulder cut wavy light blonde hair crawled over to Kima and tried to help with the ropes.

“Kim, are you alright?” The black hair girl asked, cautiously eyeing Kima’s pyjamas, “What happened to your clothes…?”

“How did you know my name?” Kima curiously inquired, scanning the room. She counted five girls in the room, not including herself, each wearing loose fitting ragged clothes that gave them the appearance of homeless kids or orphans that she has seen in old movies.

“Don’t you remember me?” The girl inquired with a frown, “I’m sorry I scared you off. I didn’t mean too.” She lowered her eyes and fiddled with her thumbs.

Kima suddenly realized that these girls must have been talking about Kimberly, “I’m sorry. I think I hit my head. Who were you all again?” She inquired, pretending to be in a daze.

The girls glanced at each other peculiarly, then the longhaired girl shrugged, “I’m Sarah.” She said, “The redhead is Amber and the little one is April, she doesn’t talk much.” April smiled up at Kima, which Kima returned, “and the shy one in the corner is Caitlin. She was the newest before you showed up.”

Caitlin gave a slight wave from her spot in the corner, “Hi...” She said in a voice no more then a whisper.

“What are you all doing here?” Kima inquired, still struggling with her ropes.

“We were sold.” Sarah admitted bluntly.

“No, we weren’t.” Amber countered then sat upon the mattress on the floor next to Kima, “Don’t listen to her. We are orphans and this is a foster home. Didn’t you know that?” She inquired curiously as she helped with knot around Kima’s wrists, “You must have really hit your head hard if you can’t remember that much.”

Sarah pulled out a pink suitcase from against the wall, “Here are your things even. Don’t you remember walking here in the rain?”

“No... I don’t remember how I got here.” Kima confessed sheepishly, “Now, how do we get out of here?”

“We don’t.” Sarah stated dismally, “No one has ever escaped this place... alive...”

“Will you cut it out?” Amber snapped pulling the knot free from Kima’s ropes then turning to face Sarah, “Amanda left not that long ago. We all saw her.” She stated.

“She is dead just like the others.” Sarah shakily remarked, “We are all going to die here.”

“I want my mommy.” Caitlin piped from the corner.

“She is dead too.” Sarah retorted, “They are all de-“

Amber abruptly stood and stuck Sarah across the face, “They are not!” She exclaimed roughly.

Kima stripped the last of the rope from her arms, “Hey!!” She leapt between the two girls. “Don’t fight!” For the first time Kima noticed that she was no taller then both of them, the sleeves of her pyjama top hung loosely over her hands and the pant had fallen around her ankles. She patted her chest in frustration and glanced down her shirt to discover her originally small breast were now nonexistent, “No... Not again... This can’t be happening?” She exclaimed frantically, pulling at her hair to discover it had grown long once again.

“What is wrong?” Amber inquired watching the redhead’s bizarre dance as Kim patted her body.

Kima stared at the girl, “I’m young again.” She stated and dropped to the mattress in a heap, “I’m trapped here, part of this nightmare.” She said staring at the water stained ceiling.

Amber also lied down and curled up next to Kima, “Welcome to the family.”

*****

To be Continued . . .

*****

Note: The world of the Shadowlands, Its stories, Characters and ideas are a copyright of Kathryn K Williams.

This story is based upon my manga of the same name. If you wish to view art from this series please visit my deviant arts site at: http://shinigami-shimai.deviantart.com/

For more of my stories visit my deviant hearts site at: http://www.devianthearts.com/viewuser.php?uid=159

Also if you spot any typos or other errors please contact me at katwilliams @ rogers.com

Chapter 43

Chapter 44

A Shadowlander's Dream: Book Two - Policy of Love
By Kathryn K Williams

Chapter Forty-four

Kima searched the room that has suddenly become her new home, first testing the doorknob to find it securely locked and let out a frustrated sigh, and then began to examine the rest of the room in search of any way to escape this nightmare. The room turned out to be much larger then Kim first thought, there was a bunk bed off to one wall and the mattress on the ground. A single dresser stood again the opposite wall and one large window took up the far wall, which told Kima that it was now daylight again. There was a small washroom connected to the room with had a secondary door, which was also locked. Lastly there was a walk-in closet filled with ragged clothes, that Caitlin coward next too. When she was finally done her inspection she flopped back down on the mattress on the floor, “So how long do they keep us locked up in here?” She inquired frustrated with her situation.

“We only have to stay here during the day.” Amber stated from the bathroom as she drew a tub of water, “They let us go into the living area from time to time.” She tested the water, “Water is almost ready, Kim.”

Kima entered the washroom, the room had dirty yellow tiles and the tub looked rather old but cleans all the same. She glanced down at the large tub filled with steaming water and smiled, “I miss having a bath.” She remarked delighted with the prospect of soaking for a bit. Maybe she could figure out how to get out of this nightmare if she relaxed for a bit.

“It’s one of the very few good things about this place.” Amber stated half-heartedly, “I hated having to use the showers at the orphanage.” She remarked with a slight shudder, “Here let me help you with that.” She offered seeing Kima struggling with the numerous buttons of her pyjama top.

“Thanks.” Kima said gratefully as she stepped closer to Amber. She was finding it difficult to get used to her tiny fingers again.

Sarah stared at the two girls from the door curiously, “Why did you run when I offered to help you undress but not Amber?” She inquired bitterly

Kima startled slightly, “I... I was just nervous.” She gave a twitchy smile, “A new place and all, you know?”

“Sarah, leave her alone.” Amber demanded, “Go look for some clothes for Kim alright.”

“Sure sure.” Sarah said nonchalantly, then stepped away from the door to search Kim’s suitcase for something for her to wear.

“Sorry about Sarah.” Amber apologized, “She can be a pain but is nice when it counts.” She explained as she undid the last button of Kima’s shirt, “Do you want me to leave?” She inquired moving for the door.

Kima shrugged as she pulled off the shirt, “Doesn’t bother me.” She stated as she dropped the shirt to the floor then glanced at her baggy panties, “Do you have a fresh pair?”

“There’s a draw of them.” Amber remarked, “It’s the only thing that we get new around here. Everything else is used clothes.”

Kima let out a sigh of relief, “That’s good to know.” She pulled off the undergarment, and then climbed into the tub and halted, “It’s hot!” She exclaimed needing a moment for her body to get used to the water.

“Sorry about that.” Amber apologized as she watched the girl sink slowly into the water, “If it’s too much I can drain it and add some cold.” She offered heading for the taps

Kima shook her head as the water rose around her body, “It’s nice.” She stated with a smile.

“I’ll be right out here if you need anything.” Amber explained as she left the room.

“Thanks.” Kim slowly sunk into the water up to her neck and lightly shut her eyes, allowing the heat to seep through her body. It felt good upon her skin and she slipped her head under the water leaving only her face above the surface. She drifted in the tub, letting her body to relax, the warm water was soothing to her mind and she felt like she could fall asleep floating there. The minutes passed by and the heat worked away at Kima’s thoughts, enveloping them and washing away her worries and doubts. Slowly she began to wonder why she would ever want to leave this place, where was it that she was trying to get to in the first place? She began to forget that she was inside of a dream and felt more like she belong there all the time. This was her home and not the other world. Almost as if she was struck by a moment of clearness and she abruptly sat up.

“Is everything alright, Kim?” Amber inquired going to the girl’s side, “You looked like you were sleeping so peacefully there.” She admitted with a smile.

“I just remembered how I got here.” Kim stated, staring at the girl, “I was sent here after my parents died. I remember finding them laying on the ground, there was blood everywhere.” She glanced down shakily at her hands, “It was all over my hands.” She suddenly broke down into a fit of sobs, “I was so alone... I don’t want to be alone....”

Amber quickly wrapped her arms around the girl and hugged her, “Shhhh...” She cooed, “It’s alright. We are your family now.” She stated, “You will never be alone again.”

*****

To be Continued . . .

*****

Note: The world of the Shadowlands, Its stories, Characters and ideas are a copyright of Kathryn K Williams.

This story is based upon my manga of the same name. If you wish to view art from this series please visit my deviant arts site at: http://shinigami-shimai.deviantart.com/

For more of my stories visit my deviant hearts site at: http://www.devianthearts.com/viewuser.php?uid=159

Also if you spot any typos or other errors please contact me at katwilliams @ rogers.com

Chapter 45

Chapter 46

A Shadowlander's Dream: Book Two - Policy of Love
By Kathryn K Williams

Chapter Forty-six

Amber washed Kim’s hair as Kim stared dismally at the bathroom wall, she had finally managed to stop crying, but her mind no longer felt the same. A sense of loss and despair set into her heart and mind and she kept feeling like there was something she was forgetting but could not figure out what it was.

“Ready to rinse?” Amber inquired lightly.

Kim lowered her head into the water without answering. She was in a stunned daze and blinked at the ceiling as Amber rinsed the shampoo from her hair then helped her back into a seated position.

“You alright Kim?” Amber cautiously inquired.

Kim slowly shook her head, “I don’t know.” She rubbed her face with a handful of water then leaned over the edge of the tub, “Everything feels so murky and I can barely remember much of anything before I got here... I’m sorry about crying....” She apologized, crossing her arms on the edge of the tub and rested her chin upon them.

Amber gave the girl a small smile, “Don’t worry about it.” She stated warmly, “We all need a good cry every now and then.” She glanced at the washroom door, “I only wish Sarah would cry. She is getting so angry with the world and I fear that she may explode if she don’t let it out soon.”

Kim looked at Amber, “Do you like her?” She timidly inquired.

Amber flushed and shook her head, “Not Sarah... someone else...” She let out a sigh.

“AHA!!” Sarah’s voice resounded triumphantly. She came running to the washroom door carrying pair of overalls in her hands, “Don’t these look so cute?” She inquired holding the pants up to herself, “Amber, you should see her clothes they are so adorable.”

Kim flushed lightly at the girl’s ecstatic reaction to her clothes and sunk into the tub, “Thanks.” She mumbled softly.

“Welcome.” Sarah set the pants on the edge of the sink, “I found you a shirt as well and will go get it.”

“Could you grab some underwear too?” Amber requested.

“Sure thing.” Sarah replied with a smile, “She has the cutest panties with little kitty prints on them.” She exclaimed as she disappeared around the corner again.

Kim flushed even brighter and sunk into the water up to her nose.

Amber gave the girl a curious smile, “Kitty prints hmmmm...?”

Kim popped her head out of the water; “My mother bought them for me.” She frantically explained, “They were a birthday present, she knew I liked cats and will...” She flushed again as she realized she was talking too much.

Amber leaned close to Kim, “I like puppies myself.” She admitted with a smile then stood up, “You ready to get out?” Amber inquired, offering the girl a hand.

Kim slowly nodded, “Thank you for staying with me.” She took Amber by the hand and allowed herself to be pulled out of the water.

Amber moved across the room to grab a towel from a small closet near the door, “Anytime.” She unfolded the towel and held it out before Kim who searching for the tub stopper, “You’re my little sister after all.”

Kim plucked the stopper free then stood, “You really think of me as your sister? You’ve only known me one day.” She inquired curiously.

Amber dropped the towel upon the girl’s head and helped her dry off, “Of course.” She pulled the towel off of Kim’s head and smiled at her, “I already know I like you and I see us being good friends. So of course you are my sister.”

Kim hugged Amber, “Thank you.”

Sarah entered the room again with a black shirt and underwear, “Here you are.” She offered Amber, who took the clothes.

“Thanks.” Amber glanced over Sarah’s shoulder to see Penny curled up on her bunk, “How is Penny doing?” She inquired as she handed to clothes to Kim.

“Alright I guess.” Sarah shrugged, “She asked for Kim a moment ago.”

“She did?” Kim exclaimed in surprise, nearly falling over in the tub as she tried to get her legs through the panties. She managed to catch her balance before hitting her head on the wall, “Did she really ask for me?” She inquired excitedly.

Amber gave the girl a sly grin, “Seems someone likes Penny.” She remarked with a giggle.

Kim blushed as she pulled the shirt over her head, “It’s not like that.” She protested as she struggled to find the neck hole and her head popped out, “I just want to be her friend.” She explained.

Amber picked up the overalls and handed them to Kim, “Well I hope you become good friends.” She remarked with a smile, “She’s going to need one now that Jessie is gone.” Her smile quickly faded at the thought of Jessica.

Kim got out of the tub and took the pants, “Doesn’t she have friends at school?” She inquired pulling the pants on.

Sarah shook her head, “We’re not allowed to go to school.

“Not allowed?” Kim blinked in disbelief as she fumbled with the shoulder straps, “Why not?”

“Ma’am says that we do not deserve to go to school.” Amber explained as the three of them left the washroom to join the others, “So she tutors us in the evening after we eat dinner.”

“Ma’am?” Kim did not like the sound of that name for some reason. Maybe it was the way Amber said it, almost as if it hurt to utter the words.

“She runs the house.” Sarah replied dismally, “She demands that we call her ‘Ma’am’” She explained distastefully, “She’s a witch and plans to cooks us.”

Amber frowned at the girl’s words, “Then we would be lucky.” She stated with a sigh, “Anyway, Ma’am is not the one to worry about.” She explained as she climbed up into the windowsill, “She get angry a lot but she is not what I’m afraid of.”

“The bad men...” Caitlin muttered from the corner with April curled up next to her.

“Bad men?” Kim turned to face Caitlin, “Who are they?”

“You will find out soon enough.” Amber remarked regretfully, “Just hope you get one good night of sleep here.” She said with a sad face, “Because you won’t be sleeping much after they come visiting.”

*****

To be Continued . . .

*****

Note: The world of the Shadowlands, Its stories, Characters and ideas are a copyright of Kathryn K Williams.

This story is based upon my manga of the same name. If you wish to view art from this series please visit my deviant arts site at: http://shinigami-shimai.deviantart.com/

For more of my stories visit my deviant hearts site at: http://www.devianthearts.com/viewuser.php?uid=159

Also if you spot any typos or other errors please contact me at katwilliams @ rogers.com

Chapter 47

A Shadowlander's Dream: Book Two - Policy of Love
By Kathryn K Williams

Chapter Forty-seven

Kris slowly dragged her feet up the Western Dorm’s front stairs and pushed through its doors. The moment she entered the lobby she could feel the heavy tension that hung in the air. Natalie was the first to approach her.

“Kris? What happened?” Natalie urgently inquired.

Kris’s eye set upon Jessica curled up against the wall and she shook her head dismally, “I don’t want to talk about it.”

“Did you and Jessica really...?” Natalie began to ask when she saw the hurt look in Kris’s eyes, “Oh geez...” Natalie ran a hand through her hair.

“Where’s Jenn?” Kris inquired, glancing around the lobby.

“She went to her room with Tanya and Cherilyn.” Natalie explained, “They look rather miffed at you.”

Kris dropped into a nearby couch and covered her face with her hands, “She hates me for sure now.” She remarked hopelessly

Amy stepped out of the office with a broom in hand and spotted Kris, “Kris!” She leaned the broom against the wall and rushed over to the girl, “Are you alright?” She inquired, “I hear things did not go too well.”

“You could say that.” Kris replied with a nervous laugh, “I feel like someone just shot me through the heart.”

“Give her some time.” Natalie assured, “She might turn around.”

“Or she will hate me forever.” Kris remarked placing her hand upon her forehead, “And I would not blame her. God if only Carey had not stuck her nose in things. I want to strangle that girl.” She stated through her clenched teeth.

“Who is Carey anyways?” Natalie inquired sitting next to Kris.

“She is one of the Sisters of Death.” Amy stated, letting out a deep sigh.

“A Death Sister?” Natalie exclaimed, “What kind of sister would attack an innocent girl?”

“There are nine Sisters of Death living in the Hall of Candles.” Amy began to explain; “Each is responsible for guiding a certain type of soul back to Death’s Corridor. The oldest being Julie, followed by Morrigan, then Brenna, Grania, Gwen, Angelina, Kris, Keelia and the youngest of them all is Carey. Their father, The Meanderer, determines their paths based upon the first ten years of their lives.” She sat down upon a couch and noticing she had everyone’s attention continued her explanation, “For instance Morrigan is in charge of those that have died during wars, while Angelina deals with those who have commit suicide.”

“Geez.” Natalie muttered, “That doesn’t sound like a fun job.” She turned to Kris, “What souls were you in charge of?” She inquired curiously.

“Children...” Kris stated dismally.

Natalie winced, “Hell, how could you handle something like that?”

“I didn’t...” Kris replied sadly, “You just hope that they understand before having to take them to their last resting place.”

Sensing Kris’s distress Amy continued her tale, “Carey was in charge of those who died by murderous intent. She dealt with some of the more stubborn souls, the ones who are not even aware of their death and would fight to stay on earth. Being the youngest Carey understood her role as little as the souls she recovered. After a time she started to see death as simply a game and souls were points. She started to manipulate people and cause them to commit murders for her so she could gain more souls then her sisters and did so with malicious delight.”

“A death angel killing people.” Alyson breathed, “Now there is a nightmare I would not like to face.”

“Jenn just did.” Kris remarked flatly, leaning back against the sofa and staring at the ceiling, “I should have known she would come after me in some manner. I just never thought she would go after Jenn.”

“Why would she want to hurt you?” Natalie inquired, growing increasingly more interested in this tale.

Kris set her eyes upon Natalie, “Because I was the one who tore off her wings and banished her from the Hall of Candles.” She stated coldly.

Something about the look in Kris’s eyes sent a shiver across Natalie’s spine, “Y... you did that to your own sister?” She inquired nervously, suddenly worried about getting on Kris’s wrong side.

“She is no sister of mine.” Kris snarled.

“Isn’t that the same way your family is treating you?” Natalie asked cynically, “You treat family like they are disposable.”

Kris jumped to her feet and towered over Natalie, “She killed people for fun. She even tried to kill Jenn, when all I did was fall in love.” She growled at the girl, “We are not the same. Never suggest such a thing ever again.”

Amy leapt to her feet and pulled Kris back, “Kris, you need to calm down a little.” She ordered.

“Calm down!!” Kris shouted, “How am I supposed to calm down? Jenn is nearly murdered and Natalie is accessing me of being the same as her. I am nothing like Carey. What about Alyson then?” She pointed at the girl angrily, “Her brother helped Carey, does that make her an insane murder too?”

Alyson cringed at the assault and Natalie came to her aid, “Don’t shout at her. What’s wrong with you lately?” She asked coldly, “First you treat Jenn badly then you start attacking everyone around you. If this is how you treat your friends then I don’t want to be one.”

“Fine!” Kris pushed Amy off and stormed out of the room, “I don’t need any of you anyway.” She pushed the door opened with enough force to cause it to bang against the wall before slamming shut.

“Well that didn’t go well.” Amy said, shaking her head.

“Kris!!” Jessica started after the girl only to have Amy stop her.

“No, leave her.” Amy dismally instructed, “She needs to cool off first before she can think rationally.” Amy rubbed her forehead in distress, “I wish Sophia was here...”

*****

To be Continued . . .

*****

Note: The world of the Shadowlands, Its stories, Characters and ideas are a copyright of Kathryn K Williams.

This story is based upon my manga of the same name. If you wish to view art from this series please visit my deviant arts site at: http://shinigami-shimai.deviantart.com/

For more of my stories visit my deviant hearts site at: http://www.devianthearts.com/viewuser.php?uid=159

Also if you spot any typos or other errors please contact me at katwilliams @ rogers.com

Chapter 48

A Shadowlander's Dream: Book Two - Policy of Love
By Kathryn K Williams

Chapter Forty-eight

Amber watched the world pass by from her perch in the window, “Do you think Jessie really escaped?” She inquired hopefully.

“They probably already killed her.” Sarah stated cynically.

“She’s alive.” Kim remarked as she crossed the room to where Penny sat, “Hey, there. How are you doing?” She inquired, “Can I join you?” Glancing at the spot next to Penny.

Penny nodded and gave Kim a weak smile, which Kim returned warmly. Penny cocked her head at this, “Why do you smile?” She inquired curiously as the redhead crawled onto the bunk bed.

Kim gave the girl a peculiar look, “Why shouldn’t I?” She asked as she sat next to Penny.

“Because she doesn’t understand.” Sarah stated coldly as she climbed the ladder to the top bunk and rolled onto the mattress.

“Sarah, would you leave her alone.” Amber snapped, “Give the girl a break will you?”

“Why should she not worry?” Sarah asked crankily.

“Just give her one day would you?” Amber requested then glanced out the window again, “She should be allowed at least that.”

“Sorry...” Sarah said dismally.

Penny snuggled into Kim and Kim wrapped her arm around the girl, “Are you going to leave too?” Penny inquired in a weak voice.

Kim softly pet the girl’s head, “This is my home now.” She assured the girl, “I’m staying right here with you.” She promised.

Penny lifted her head to look Kim in the eyes, “You promise.”

Kim could not take her eyes off Penny’s, eyes filled with such anguish and fear, “I promise.” She replied, a strange feeling built up inside of Kim’s chest as the urge to kiss Penny arose inside of her. The longer she stared into Penny’s eyes the stronger the feeling got until it boiled up inside of her heart. Cautiously she reached out a hand to touch Penny’s cheek and Penny pulled back a little, but did not make a move to run away, “I’ll not hurt you.” Kim assured and to prove it she lightly touched the girl’s cheek and caressed it.

Penny took Kim’s hand and held it to her face. She gazed into Kim’s eyes and gave a small smile, “Thank you.” She laid down on her back with her head upon Kim’s legs and closed her eyes.

“Your welcome.” Kim ran her hand through Penny’s hair as the girl rested in her lap. She fought with the desire to kiss the girl, finding it hard to take her eyes off Penny’s lips as she struggled with her feelings. Slowly she was losing the battle and leaned closer, licking her lips and quivering as the thought of a kiss filled her mind. She could almost taste Penny’s lips and was only an inch away from the girl when Amber suddenly called out.

“Ma’am is back!” Amber exclaimed uneasily, causing Kim to quickly pull back from Penny nearly hitting her head against the wall. Amber jumped off the windowsill and flopped upon the mattress with Kim and Penny and smiled up at Kim, “Just stay quiet and don’t talk back and you will be alright.” She explained, patting the girl upon the leg, “That’s if she is in a good mood...” She fell silent as she listened to the sound of the front door opening and closing again.

“Here we go with that music again.” Sarah remarked resentfully. Slowly the sound of a waltz began to drift through the house, “I wish she would choose another record.” She pleaded in disgust.

“Shhh...” Amber hushed the girl.

Penny closed her eyes and began to softly hum to the melody, her head slowly swayed to the music and Kim was almost certain that Penny must have been dreaming of a dance, a ballroom dance with elegantly dressed dancers gliding across a large marble floor. She to closed her eyes and could see the ballroom before her, she could feel herself decked over in a red tux with a ruby masquerade mask upon her face, it felt snug on her body and made her feel princely. She could visualize Penny too, dressed in a golden gown that shimmered in the candlelight. She wished that she could be part of that ball and far away from there. She would whisk Penny away like a prince and ride away into the night upon a beautiful black horse. Kim smiled at the thought when someone slapped her leg, startling her out of her daydream.

“Get up!!” An angry voice commanded.

Kim’s eyes snapped open to see the face of a very angry, very wrinkly woman with greying hair pulled up in a bun at the back of her head. She instantly understood why Sarah thought this woman to be a witch and found it hard to take her eyes off the hag when the woman shook Kim’s leg again.

“I said ‘Get up’” She ordered yet again, “Or you will not get any supper.” Amber was already to her feet and Penny was rolling out of the bed. Kim quickly scrambled out of the bed and the woman grabbed her by the arm, eyeing the redhead closely, “So you are the new girl. What is your name?” She asked sternly.

Kim stared at the woman, unsure of how she was to answer the question.

“What is wrong with you?” The woman shouted startling Kim, “Don’t you know how to speak?”

“Y... yes...” Kim stammered, something about this woman scared Kim. Only one other person ever emitted this kind of feeling in her and that was her father.

“Well then, your name?” The woman demanded.

“Ki...” Kim was finding it hard to speak. Her voice felt as if it were freezing in place making it nearly impossible to speak more then a single word. Could a person hold such a power? Maybe this woman did hold a bit of witchcraft in her. That would explain the shadowy beasts that caught her earlier and towed her here. The fear of those creatures made Kim force herself to speak, “Kim... Kimberly...” She finally spat out.

“Kimberly?” The woman smiled at the girl, “What a sweet name. A very English sounding name.” She remarked, “Well Kimberly you can call me Ma’am. Supper is waiting for you down in the dining room. If you don’t hurry the others will eat it all before you get there.” She ushered the girl out of the room to find Penny waiting in the hall, “What are you still doing here, Penny?” The woman inquired suspiciously.

Penny took Kim’s hand and hid behind the girl, “I... I was just waiting for Kim.” She replied shyly, “I wanted to show her the dinning room.” She explained, uncertain that the woman would believe her.

“Good girl.” The woman grinned in satisfaction, “You keep that up and you won’t spend another day in the basement.”

Penny bowed her head, “T… Thank you, Ma’am.” She tugged on Kim’s arm and led her down the stairs.

Kim leaned close to Penny’s ear, “What did you do to be sent down there?” She inquired curiously.

Penny shook her head, “I was a bad girl.” She simply stated and turned silent.

Kim considered asking more but decided against it. Penny led Kim through the house to the dining room, one of its doors badly damaged as if an animal had torn through it. Kim again recalled the creatures and shuddered. She glanced around the room to see that the windows were no longer boarded up and instead there were long dark window coverings hanging over them. Kim could not see any boards on the windows whatsoever and blinked in disbelief at this change, “Wasn’t there?”

Penny quickly shook her head and pulled Kim around the table.

“Kim, Penny, I saved you two a seat.” Amber patted the chair to her right.

“Thanks.” Kim sat down next to Amber with Penny to her other side.

Ma’am entered the room through a door in the back of the room. She was carrying a large pot and set it on the table, “Sarah, Caitlin, would you get the plates and silverware?” She inquired of the girl.

“Yes, Ma’am.” Sarah was to her feet in a flash and took Caitlin by the hand, “Come on.” They both rushed through the door the woman had just come through and within moments Sarah returned with a stack of white plates while Caitlin carried a cup full of utensils. Sarah quickly set a plate in front of each girl and one at the head of the table then sat back down. Caitlin however stared at the silverware as if she were confused as to what she should do.

“We only need forks today dear.” Ma’am stated.

As if released of a huge pressure the girl took out some forks and handed them to each of the girls and placed one by the plate at the head of the table. When she was sure everyone had a fork she returned the cup to the kitchen and quickly came back to her seat.

“Good girl.” The woman patted Caitlin on the head; “We have Kraft Dinner for you all today.” The woman explained as she lifted the lid off a steaming pot of cheese covered macaroni noodles.

“Yay! KD!” Amber exclaimed excitedly as she kicked her feet.

Ma’am frowned at Amber’s childish display, “Stop kicking your feet.” She demanded, “You are twelve now so set a good example.”

Amber abruptly stopped moving and bowed her head in disgrace, “I’m sorry, Ma’am.”

The woman served a heaping spoon full of Kraft Dinner upon each plate then sat down at the head of the table. Kim hungrily grabbed her fork and was about to dig in when she heard the woman clear her throat. She glanced around to see everyone had they hands together in preparation for prayer.

Kim dropped her fork and place her hands upon her lap, “I... I’m sorry.” Kim apologized feeling ashamed of herself.

“Prayer before food, Kim.” The woman remarked, “Remember that for tomorrow.”

“Yes, Ma’am.” Kim replied in embarrassment, she felt Penny’s hand rub her leg and glanced over at the girl to see her give a small smile, then place her hands together again. Kim smiled back and placed her hands together as well.

“Amber, would you say grace?” Ma’am requested.

Amber shifted in her chair to get closer to the table and closed her eyes, “Lord, Thank you for this food we are about to eat and for watching over us. Thank you Ma’am for letting us stay at your home and giving us clothes to keep us warm at night and thank you Kraft for creating KD for it is my favourite thing to eat.” She opened one eye to peek at Ma’am who gave her a small frown.

“It will do.” Ma’am stated, “Everyone?”

“Amen.” They all said in unison.

“Okay let’s eat.” Ma’am stated.

As if someone had released the hounds from their leashes the girl’s grabbed their forks and hungrily dug into their food. Penny dropped her hand upon Kim’s leg and Kim glanced at the girl unsure of how she should respond. Slowly she placed her own hand upon Penny’s hand and squeezed it. The two let out a small giggle that caused Ma’am to look their way.

“Penny dear?” Ma’am called for the girl’s attention, which made Penny to freeze up. Kim gently squeezed her hand again to reassure her, “Since Kim is new and you two seem to be getting along so well. I would like you to share your books during our lesson today.”

Penny let out her breath, not even aware that she was holding it, “O... okay, Ma’am.” She replied trying to catch her breath.

“We will start our studies as soon as you finish your chores.” Ma’am remarked, “Amber and Sarah I want you to do dishes today. The others can help clean the rest of the kitchen.”

“Alright.” Amber replied.

“Kay.” Sarah added.

“No dilly-dallying.” Ma’am glanced at her watch, “It is already one in the afternoon and I want to finish your studies before six.

“Yes, Ma’am” The girls said together. They ate as quickly as they dared without causing themselves to throw up, then Sarah started gathering the dishes while Amber headed to the kitchen to fill the sink. Penny took Kim by the hand and led her to the kitchen. Kim was prepared to find teddy bears guts all over the room only to discover not a speck of green anywhere. She blinked in disbelief when Penny handed her a broom and placed a finger to her lips signalling for her to keep quiet. She grabbed another broom and pulled Kim to the front door where she began to sweep the hall.

“Penny?” Kim glanced back at the kitchen, “What’s going on? Where’s that monster?”

Penny shook her head, “They show up mostly at night.” She remarked as she swept.

“But I killed one in the sink... didn’t I?” Kim was starting to question her own memories, “How did I get into the basement in the first place?”

Penny shrugged, “You should clean or we’ll get into trouble.” She stated concentrating on her sweeping.

“Sorry.” Kim helped Penny swept the floor until they gathered enough dirt in the middle. They busily swept one room after another chasing the dust bunnies out from behind doors and from underneath furniture. Before long they were exhausted and Kim was wishing that they could sit down when Ma’am came looking for them.

“Good work girls.” She said proudly, “Put your brooms away and join us in the living room.”

“Finally.” Kim muttered soft enough that Ma’am would not hear, however Penny did and let out a slight giggle.

The two of them hung up their brooms and ran into the living room to find the others already there. April and Amber sat upon the couch on the left while Sarah lay across the one of the right. Ma’am glanced up from her place upon the couch in the middle. She had several book stacked up to either side of her and she smiled at the girls, “You two can sit in the centre.” She gestured to the rug in middle of all the couches.

Penny grinned as she noticed a fireplace was blazed at the foot of the rug, excitedly she pulled Kim around the couches and laid on her stomach in the middle of the rug, then patted the ground beside her. Kim sat down next to Penny with her legs crossed.

Ma’am handed out books to each girl, “Let’s begin with math.” She remarked, “Alright?”

Everyone nodded in agreement as they took their books and opened them.

*****

To be Continued . . .

*****

Note: The world of the Shadowlands, Its stories, Characters and ideas are a copyright of Kathryn K Williams.

This story is based upon my manga of the same name. If you wish to view art from this series please visit my deviant arts site at: http://shinigami-shimai.deviantart.com/

For more of my stories visit my deviant hearts site at: http://www.devianthearts.com/viewuser.php?uid=159

Also if you spot any typos or other errors please contact me at katwilliams @ rogers.com

Chapter 49

Chapter 50

A Shadowlander's Dream: Book Two - Policy of Love
By Kathryn K Williams

Chapter Fifty

Kim kicked her feet behind herself as she lay next to Penny, she found her new life in the house was not as bad as she thought it would be and their studies were not displeasing either. She did received a crack across the knuckles with a wooden metre stick for getting a math question wrong, but other then that the lessons were easy. They were taught some math, science and now were reading a chapter of “One Flew Over The Cuckoo’s Nest”. Each girl took turns reading a paragraph at a time out loud while Penny snuggled in close to Kim as they shared the same book. Before they knew it the sun started its decent across the sky and Ma’am set down her copy of the book.

“Okay girls.” Ma’am clapped her hands to get their attention, “Time for bed.” She stood to her feet and started to retrieve the copies of the books from the girls when she came to Kim, “Kimberly, you can keep that copy overnight.” She told the girl, “Try to catch up to the rest of us quickly and do not stay up too late.”

“Alright, Ma’am.” Kim politely agreed and stuffed the paperback in her overall pockets.

“Wash up and I’ll come check on you in a moment.” Ma’am ordered as she guided the girls to the stairs when there was a knocking at the door, “That must be the boys. Come on, up those stairs.” She patted the last girls upon the butts to get them to hop up the stairs.

“The boys?” Kim whispered to Amber as she tried to get a peek at the door before heading to their room only to find the front door was out of view.

Amber let out a depressed sigh, “I was hoping that they would not show up today.” Amber muttered, hauling her feet up each step as if they were made of lead, “I hoped that you would get at least one day of sleep in this house before the nightmare begins again.”

“I don’t know. So far things seem alright.” Kim remarked, holding Penny’s hand as they walked down the hall to their room.

“You have yet to meet our brothers.” Sarah stated dismally.

Kim took one last glance down the stairs; she could hear the sounds of voices chatting down the hall but could not distinguish what they were talking about. She was curious to learn what these brothers of her’s were like and considered venturing back down to find out when Penny pulled on her hand and she turned to see Penny shaking her head in disapproval, that familiar fear in her eyes.

“Come one you curious puss.” Amber teased, “We need to brush our teeth or it’s off to the basement for us.”

“Alright.” Kim allowed herself to be pulled into the room where Caitlin and April were already busily brushing their teeth, “I don’t have a tooth brush.” Kim stated watching other others.

“You can borrow mine.” Penny offered.

“You sure?” Kim inquired uncertainly, “I mean you might get my germs.”

Penny laughed, “You don’t have germs.”

Amber stared at Penny, “Wow!! I’ve never heard you laugh before.” She stated in astonishment.

Penny blushed, “Yes, I have.”

Sarah shook her head, “No, Amber is right.” She glanced at Kim and smiled, “I thought you two were getting kind of close.” She said with a snicker, “First you are sharing the bed with her and now your toothbrush, shame shame.”

“It’s not like that.” Penny exclaimed a bright blush covered her entire face.

“Ahhh... You’re blushing.” Amber pointed out.

“Cut it out!” Penny jumped at Amber and the two girls tumbled to the mattress giggling and laughing as they tickled each other.

Suddenly Ma’am appeared at the door and glared down at the girls, “That is enough horsing around girl.” She demanded.

“Sorry Ma’am” Penny rolled off of Amber and got to her feet.

“I’m sorry, Ma’am.” Amber apologized and sat up on the mattress.

The woman scanned the girls for a moment before speaking, “Remember to wash your face and brush your hair before going to bed.”

“Yes, Ma’am.” The girls piped as one.

The woman pulled out a toothbrush from her pocket, “Here Kim, I forgot to give you this.” She handed the girl a toothbrush still in its package, “Now brush up and get some rest. Goodnight girls.”

“Goodnight, Ma’am”

The woman nodded and gave the girls a smile before closing the door and locking it.

Sarah grinned at Penny, “Too bad, Kim won’t get to use your toothbrush.” She teased.

Penny flushed again, “Leave me alone.” She demanded, seeing that April and Caitlin had finished with the sink she took Kim by the hand and headed for the washroom, “Our turn!” She announced before the other could protest. She quickly closed the door so the others could not enter and leaned against it.

Kim giggled as she looked at Penny, “You really are cute you know that?” She stated, “Even more so when you are blushing.”

“Don’t you start!” Penny glared at the girl then broke into a smile and laughed, “I really am glad you are here. I don’t know why but I feel safe around you.” She explained as she stepped up to the sink and turned on the water.

Kim smiled back at the girl, “I’m glad I’m here too.” She said as she opened the toothbrush package, “If not I would have never got to meet you.” She watched as Penny splashed water upon her face and picked up a bar of soap. Kim’s heart raced as the fact that they were alone together in such a small room began to set in. She licked at her lips as she tried to control her emotions. All day long she was struggling with urges to touch the girl. When they were laying together in the living room she had to control a temptation to place her arm around the girl’s waist and pull her in close. She could not understand what would make her feel this way. She was only eleven and had only kissed a girl once before as far as she could remember. What was making her feel the need to kiss this girl? She rubbed her head in frustration; feeling tears well up behind her eyes. She shouldn’t be feeling this way and yet she could not take her eyes off of Penny.

Penny dried her face and glanced at Kim, “Is something wrong?” She inquired, noticing how intensely the girl was watching her.

Kim shook her head and rubbed her eyes, “I... I’m sorry...” She stepped back until her leg bumped into the tub. She suddenly wanted nothing more then to be out of that room, she did not trust herself so close to Penny and did not want to hurt the girl.

Penny approached Kim only to have the girl recoil, “Kim?” She worriedly looked in the girl’s eyes, “What is wrong?” She lightly placed a hand upon Kim’s hand.

The softness of Penny’s touch broke the dam inside of Kim’s heart and she started to cry, “I’m sorry.” She sobbed, the desire to kiss Penny was growing so strong that it made her stomach hurt, “I’m sick...” She stated through the tears.

“Did you eat too much?” Penny probed placing a hand to Kim’s head in an attempt to check the girl’s temperature.

Kim’s mouth quivered against the girl’s touch and she felt as if her chest was on fire. She stared affectionately into Penny’s eyes and softly touched the girl’s cheek, “I... I’m sorry...” She whimpered then quickly leaned forward to place a kiss upon Penny’s lips.

Penny was taken aback by Kim’s actions and step back from the girl, her eyes filled with bewilderment. She blinked at Kim a few times as if she was trying to figure out what just happened then shook her head, “You...” She lightly touched her lips and stared at Kim, “I... it really was you... at the ball.... You kissed me.” She stammered in disbelief.

Kim’s face contorted as she tried to hold back another bout of tears, “I’m sorry... I didn’t mean to hurt you...” She reached out towards the girl.

Penny rubbed her head in confusion, “You’re my prince...” She stated in confusion, “My prince is a girl...”

Kim gave a weak smile, “I...” She could not find her voice, it felt as if a vice was clamped down upon her heart and twisting it. She clenched at her chest and let out an anguished sob, “I’m sorry...”

Concern overcame Penny and she rushed to the girl’s side, “Kim!!! What is wrong?” She inquired anxiously.

“I hurt you...” Kim mumbled, “I never wanted to hurt you.”

Penny shook her head in disagreement, “You didn’t hurt me.” She said pulling the girl into her arms, “You never hurt me. Just... surprised me.”

Kim gazed into the girl’s eyes, “R... really?” She inquired nervously.

Penny let out a sigh, “I always thought my prince would be a boy and he would rescue me from this place.” She remarked, and then glanced down at Kim, “I guess I should have known better considering the way my sister was.”

“Sister? The girls out there?” Kim inquired.

Penny shook her head, “Jessie was my real sister. We were together for as long as I can remember...” She face grew long, “Until today.”

“I’m sorry...” Kim let out a shaky breath, “I never knew she was your sister.”

“Guess she didn’t love me like I loved her.” Penny remarked miserably, “Or she wouldn’t have left me alone.”

Kim stared the girl in the eye, “You aren’t alone.” She reminded the girl, “I’m never leaving you.”

Penny looked into those red eyes with scepticism, “How can you promise that?” She asked.

“I do promise.” Kim stated firmly, “I won’t leave you and we’ll find your belt too.”

Penny blinked at the girl, “You remembered that?” She asked insecurely.

Kim nodded, “I promised I would find it and I meant it.”

Tears filled Penny’s eyes and she hugged the girl, “Thank you.” When she pulled back Kim was looking at her with love in her eyes.

“I...” Kim reached up to touch the girl’s face and pulled back, “I’m sorry.” She tried to control her heart and told it to stop pounding.

Penny brushed the back of her hand against Kim’s cheek causing the girl to shiver all over, “I’m not.” She leaned forward and kissed Kim. Lightly at first, then with more passion, quickly to two girls became caught up in the kiss as their tongues touched each other every now and then. Penny’s fingers moved through the short hairs at the back of Kim’s head causing her to tremble with pleasure. Kim hungered for more and she leaned into the girl causing her to roll onto the ground, the world around them forgotten.

The door suddenly opened and Amber gazed down at them in shock, “Penny?!?” She exclaimed.

Penny quickly sat up and wiped at her mouth, “I...” She glanced from Amber to Kim in embarrassment.

“What’s taking them so long?” Sarah inquired peeking into the room to see the Kim lying on the ground in front of Penny. She gave them a sly grin, “Well, what do you know.”

Penny quickly got to her feet; she could feel a flush covering her entire body and it made her want to hide, “I... Kim... Ummm....”

“We will not tell Ma’am.” Amber said, giving the girls a reassuring smile, “Right Sarah?”

Sarah shook her head in disbelief, “I never thought Penny had it in her.” She remarked with a smirk, “I always thought she was the straightest one of us.”

Penny sat heavily upon the edge of the tub and placed her head in her hand, “What have I done?” She inquired shaking her head.

Kim set a hand upon Penny’s leg, “You’ve not done anything wrong.” Kim stated.

Amber entered the room and sat down next to Penny, “It’s alright.” She gave the girl a tight hug.

Sarah smiled down at Kim, “So how does she taste?” She inquired causing Penny to abruptly look up at Sarah in shock.

Kim blushed and lightly touched her lips, “Wonderful.” She breathed feeling herself quiver at the thought of Penny’s kiss, “Like nothing I’ve felt before.”

Sarah knelt beside Kim, “Well just make sure you don’t get caught by Ma’am.” She warned, “She has a thing against gays.”

“Yeah, she will put you in the cupboard if she finds out.” Amber added with a shudder, “I hate that place, it’s worse then the basement.”

Kim gave the girl a perplexed look, “You like girl’s too?” She inquired.

Sarah laughed, “There’s an understatement.” She giggled, “I still remember how angry Ma’am was when she found out too.” She said unhappily.

“How did she find out?” Kim asked curiously.

“Jessie kissed her while they were cleaning up the yard.” Penny explained.

“Jessica?” Kim noticed a frown cross Amber’s face.

Amber forced herself to smile and ruffled Kim’s hair, “You’d better brush your teeth because if Ma’am does one of her surprise inspections we could all be sent to the basement again.”

“S... sorry...” Kim quickly search the floor for where she dropped her tooth brush and found it still partly in its package and quickly removed it.

Penny wrapped her arms around Kim from behind and hugged her, “Thank you.” She whispered into the girl’s ear.

Kim grinned, “I should be thanking you.” She looked at the girl lovingly.

Amber smacked Kim on the butt causing her to let out a small squeak, “Stop with the gooshy stuff and get to brushing.” She commanded.

“Yes Ma’am.” Kim responded and grabbed the toothpaste.

*****

To be Continued . . .

*****

Note: The world of the Shadowlands, Its stories, Characters and ideas are a copyright of Kathryn K Williams.

This story is based upon my manga of the same name. If you wish to view art from this series please visit my deviant arts site at: http://shinigami-shimai.deviantart.com/

For more of my stories visit my deviant hearts site at: http://www.devianthearts.com/viewuser.php?uid=159

Also if you spot any typos or other errors please contact me at katwilliams @ rogers.com

Chapter 51

A Shadowlander's Dream: Book Two - Policy of Love
By Kathryn K Williams

Chapter Fifty-one

Natalie let out a sigh, they had been sitting in the lobby in silence for an hour and it was beginning to drive her nuts. Jessica seemed to be lost deep in their own thoughts while Amy spent much of her time in the office cleaning up and sifting through files. Natalie figured that Amy was probably looking for something that will help her with Jessica because she kept glancing at the girl from time to time. Alyson slept curled up upon the couch, earlier Natalie had asked if she wanted to go back to her room but she wanted to let Misty be alone and Natalie figured she was right. Kim also had no room to return too with Jenn upset so was curled up on Natalie’s lap. She considered turning on the television when Jenn slowly entered the room.

Natalie cocked her head curiously at the girl, “You alright?” She inquired noticing the way Jenn’s eyes flickered to Jessica as she crossed the room.

Jenn approached the couches and glanced down at Kim then to Kima, “I only came to see how Kim and Kima were doing.” She stated coldly, making sure that Jessica heard her. She knelt next to Kima and lightly touched the girl’s forehead, “She feels cold.” She commented worriedly.

“Actually it is a little cold.” Natalie agreed, rubbing her arms, “Are their blankets down here?”

Jessica pointed to the storage closet next to the entrance, “Back there.” She muttered softly.

Jenn moved around the couches to the storage room and opened it. The room was actually rather large with many shelves and boxes scattered about. She found the blankets on the shelf closest to the door and piled a few in her arms before closing the door behind her, then she returned to the girls and handed one to Alyson.

“Thanks.” Alyson took the blanket groggily and pulled it over herself.

“How is your arm?” Jenn inquired, glancing at the bandages as she walked around to Natalie.

Alyson shrugged, “I don’t notice the pain much.” She remarked with a half smile, “Thanks for asking though.”

Jenn placed one blanket on the coffee table as she unfolded the other and placed it over Kim, “How is she doing?” She asked worriedly.

“She is strong.” Natalie replied, “I hear she arrived just in time.”

Jenn gave a weak smile, “Yeah, she is always rescuing me when I wanted to be the one to rescue her.”

“She’s strange that way.” Natalie stated with a soft laugh, “I’ve been trying to rescue her for years and always seem to get there after the action is over. What a pathetic heroine I’m turning out to be.”

Jenn shook her head in disagreement, “You’re a true heroine and a good friend too.”

Natalie gave a warm smile, “Thanks.” Her smile suddenly turned to a frown as an intense pain ripped through her chest.

“Is something wrong?” Jenn concernedly ask.

“I... I don’t know...” Natalie clenched at her chest, “M... My ch... chest feels like it is on fire. Like someone is trying to rip my heart out.”

“I’ll get Amy.” Jenn was about to turn around when Kimberly’s eyes suddenly fluttered open and she let out a howling scream that was a mix of agony and pain.

“Kim!?!” Jenn dropped to the girl’s side.

“What is wrong?” Amy inquired, rushing out of the office to see what the commotion was about.

“H... hurts...” Kim gasped as she grabbed at her chest and rolled off of Natalie’s lap to the floor.

Natalie also held on to her chest and buckled over as a wave of sorrow engulfed her heart.

“Nat?!?” Alyson reached out for the girl, “Nat, are you alright?”

“K... Ki... ma...” Natalie gasped as she struggled with another wave of emotion, this time of intense fear, “Some... thing... is happening to her.”

Amy ran around the couches and knelt beside Kim, “Where does it hurt?” She asked trying to figure out how to relieve the girl of her pain.

“E... Every... where...” Kim cried out. She quickly rolled over and puked on the floor, then collapsed to her side, as another wave of sobs ripped through her.

Amy pulled Kim’s eyelid back to look into the girl’s eyes, “This is not good.” She stated trying to keep calm. Suddenly Kim’s face faded and for a brief moment Amy thought she could see the floor beneath the girl.

Natalie glanced at Amy, “K... ki.. ma...” She stated, struggling against the pain that was trying to overwhelm her, “S... she... ‘s in trouble...”

Amy shook her head skeptically, “This can’t be happening.” She watched as Kim flickered transparent again and this time staying that way, almost like a ghost, “What the hell?” She quickly got to her feet and glanced between Kima and Kim.

Jessica got to her feet and rushed over to see what was happening, “Is she going to be alright?” Staring down at the redhead as she faded from existence.

“Kim is dying.” Amy explained in despair.

“What? How?” Jenn exclaimed aghast, looking between the two redheads.

Amy rubbed her temple in frustration, “I never told you girls before, but Kima is not Kim’s reflection.” She explained, sitting heavily upon a couch as she tried to figure out what to do.

“Then what is she?” Alyson inquired, curious to learn more about the mysterious mirror girl.

Jenn eyed the nurse, “I thought she was Kim’s inner feelings. The stuff she pushed aside.”

Amy rubbed the back of her neck, “She is so much more.” Amy gazed at Kima then to Kim, who was fading with every second, “But it is Kim that is the reflection.”

“What?” Jenn stared at Kim in astonishment, “How can that be? I mean Kim was the one to save me from my dreams. Kima didn’t show up until after we arrived here.”

“That is true.” Amy agreed, “However, Kim never existed. Kima created her so she could cope with her past, giving her someone to protect and with there being two of her Kima did not feel she needed to restrain herself as much because she knew being sexual was expected of her.”

Natalie struggled to stand, “That’s insane.” She stated, not believing a word she was hearing, “Kima had a cut on the opposite arm as me. If Kim is not the real one then why was I mimicking her pain?”

“Not mimicking.” Amy explained, “You were mirroring Kima’s pain. You thought Kim was the real one because she had the same wounds as you, but in fact the real Kim would have opposite wounds. You never considered that before so you rejected Kima before getting to understand her. Now she is finding a home inside Penny’s dreams and has no reason to return or a need for Kim anymore.”

“There must be a way to wake her up.” Jenn stated, desperately searching for some kind of answer.

“If we wake her now we risk losing her mind entirely.” Amy stated calmly, “We also risk hurting Penny and Jessica.”

Jessica nervously ran a hand across her face, “I can feel her in there. She is taking my place in that nightmarish world.” She rubbed at the back of her neck in frustration, “You have to get her out of there.”

“I want to help her.” Jenn exclaimed frantically, “How do I get into that dream?”

“You can’t” Alyson remarked collectedly, “You are not a dream walker. You are only a dreamer.”

“What about Kris?” Jessica asked starting for the door.

“No. Jessica, you are the only one who can get to her.” Amy bluntly stated, “You share Penny’s experiences and dreams. You are the only one who can get in there safely. If Kima is in as deeply as I think, Kris could cause more damage then help. We need someone who was from the dream originally.”

Jessica violently shook her head. “I can’t...” Jessica clenched at the side of her head, “I can’t go back there.” She protested, terrified of the thought of having to face that house again.

“You have to.” Amy returned, “You said it yourself, Kima is taking your place in your dream. She is losing a piece of herself every moment she is there. Without her Kim will simply disappear and Kima may never return to us again.”

“Why is that my problem?” Jessica shouted at the nurse, “She was the one who invaded my dreams. I did not ask her to come after me.”

“It is not your dream.” Alyson stated numbly, “It is Penny’s.” She nodded at the girl on the couch.

Penny was trashing about and moaning. Her body trapped by the effects of some eternal night terror.

“You must go back.” Amy insisted, “You are the only one who can stop this. You have to free her of that nightmare. You have to save them all.”

*****

To be Continued . . .

*****

Note: The world of the Shadowlands, Its stories, Characters and ideas are a copyright of Kathryn K Williams.

This story is based upon my manga of the same name. If you wish to view art from this series please visit my deviant arts site at: http://shinigami-shimai.deviantart.com/

For more of my stories visit my deviant hearts site at: http://www.devianthearts.com/viewuser.php?uid=159

Also if you spot any typos or other errors please contact me at katwilliams @ rogers.com

Chapter 52

A Shadowlander's Dream: Book Two - Policy of Love
By Kathryn K Williams

Chapter Fifty-two

Kim curled up on the bed next to Penny in a nightshirt that she found in her suitcase, she still had no memory of bringing the case with her and yet it seemed to be filled with many of her own clothes. She decided not to worry too much about it and tried to concentrate on the book in her hand. After a time she found that her mind would not focus on the words before her so she closed her book on her index finger and watched the girls as one by one they drifted off to sleep. Sarah had already crawled up on the top bunk while Amber lay on the mattress on the ground with an arm protectively around April while Caitlin had made a bed from the pile of clothes in the closet and was now curled up deep in the corner. And lastly, Penny snuggled up close beside Kim, not leaving her side.

Kim smiled happily, never before had she felt like she belong somewhere, here she had many sisters and although it was crowded she found her new home cozy and somewhat of a comfort. Before she always felt as if she was running from something, as if she had no place to call home. Now she felt as if she finally found her home. She felt Penny’s arm move around her waist and turned to look at the girl.

Penny gave a small, weak smile, “How are you doing?” She inquired softly.

“Alright,” Kim waved the book she was reading, “I’m just about caught up.” She replied with a smile, “How about you?”

Penny nuzzled into Kim, “Better now that you are here.” She said with a sigh and squeezed Kim.

Kim set the book on the ground and moved closer to Penny before flipping off the light attached to the bedpost. The moment the light was out Amber’s eyes flickered open.

“You finished reading?” She inquired in but a whisper, as to not wake the others.

“Not really.” Kim replied, peering over the edge of the bed, “I’ll finish the rest in the morning.” She said softly, “It shouldn’t take too long.”

“Yeah.” Amber admitted with a smile that turned to a frown, “Are you finding the story creepy?”

“I don’t like that nurse.” Kim remarked in distaste.

“She reminds me of Ma’am.” Amber stated miserably.

Kim shook her head, “Ma’am is not that bad.” She remarked, “My father was much worse, trust me.”

“You will change your mind soon enough.” Amber assured, “You should try to get some sleep.”

“Alright” Kim curled up under the blankets and pulled Penny in close, “Night Amber.”

“Night”

“Sweet dreams, Penny.” Kim said to the girl in her arms.

Penny frowned sadly, “Not likely.” She replied with another sigh.

“Try to get some sleep.” Kim soothingly suggested, “I’ll watch over you and protect you.”

Penny’s eyes glistened in the night, “And who will protect you?” She inquired worriedly.

Kim placed a hand gently upon Penny’s cheek and gazed into the girl’s eyes, “Don’t worry about me. I can handle myself.” She tried to reassure the girl.

Penny shook her head, “I can’t help it.” She stated, her eyes darting around the room, “The night always makes me nervous.”

Kim smiled tenderly, “Maybe I can help.” She offered lightly stroking the girl’s cheek.

Penny nuzzled up to Kim hand at first then pulled away, “W... we... can’t...” She stammered, her eyes flicking wildly about the room as if in search for someone watching them.

“Why not?” Kim leaned forward and lightly brushed her lips against Penny’s.

“Kim...” Penny let out a shivered sigh and was about to kiss the girl when the sounds of foot steps interrupted them, “N... no...” Penny stammered, huddling into Kim as they silently watching the door.

“Please don’t come in here.” Amber softly prayed and held April close to herself. They heard the lock on the door unlatch and the girls froze.

“I wish Jessie were here.” Penny whispered squeezing Kim tight.

“I’ll protect you.” Kim hugged Penny in return and watched the door, finding it impossible to turn away. She could feel the terror from her sisters fill the room and she feared what may be behind that door. The door slowly opened a crack and a set of dirty fingers snaked around the edge of the door. “You girls should be sleeping.” Came a hissing from behind the door. The sound was low and gurgled, almost like that of a lizard. Kim almost wished it were a lizard because that she could handle, however as the door opened more it reveal the shadowy form of a tall, thin man, his dark eyes quickly scanning the room in search of who was not sleeping. They came across Kim and she felt as if his eyes were crawling over her skin. A streetlight shone through the window lighting up his teeth as a grin broke out across his face.

“Do you see that new girl?” Another man with a slightly husky voice inquired as he entered the room behind his brother. This second man was larger then his brother and looked a lot stronger.

“Yep.” He stated as he entered the room and started towards Kim and Penny. He suddenly stopped as if something startled him and stared at Penny as she clung to Kim’s arm. “It seems our Penny has become quite attached to the new girl.” He remarked with delight. His smile broadened at the sight of the two girls. A smile that made Kim’s stomach sink. She knew that grin all too well and knew exactly what these men were after.

The large man looked down at the girls, “Maybe she will finally be a good girl.” He said anxiously.

“What do you think Penny?” The tall man inquired, “Will you be a good girl for us today?”

Penny shrank into Kim, “Don’t you hurt her!” Kim snarled, baring her teeth at the men like an animal.

“Why aren’t you a feisty one?” The large man commented with a chuckle.

“We aren’t going to hurt her.” The tall man assured, “We just want you two to come with us for a moment.” He reached out one of his long arms towards Kim and offered her his hand, “Will you come with us?” He coaxed. “We have a treat for you.”

Penny held Kim’s arm tight, “Don’t go.” She pleaded to the girl.

Kim glanced at Penny to see the dread in her eyes, “I’m not going anywhere.” She assured confidently when the man suddenly grabbed her by the arm.

“I told you to come here.” He snarled angrily and pulled Kim off the bed while the other man grabbed for Penny.

“You come when you are told.” The big man demanded as he hauled Penny out of the bed.

“OWWW!!” Kim cried out as the thin man twisted her arm, “You’re hurting me.”

“Shut up!” The other man snapped, “You don’t want to wake up mother now do you?” He inquired with a sly grin. “If you do we’ll tell her how much of a bad girl you have been and she’ll send you to the cellar.”

Panic washed over Kim’s mind as she was dragged across the floor. She glanced around the room in search of someone to help her only to see frightened eyes staring back at her. Amber’s eyes were filled with tears as she shook her head slowly and mouthed, “I’m sorry...” before the man closed the door and relocked it.

The larger man fiddled with a ring of keys with one hand while holding Penny over his shoulder. He quickly moved down the hall until he came to the last door in the hall and hastily he put one of the keys in the door and twisted it, then pushed the door open for his brother, “After you.” He gestured with a grin.

The thin man shoved Kim into the room. It was a large pink bedroom with a large canopy bed in the corner and several stuffed animals spread across the pink bed spread. The rest of the room was nearly bare aside from a dark wooden dresser in the far corner and dark curtains that hung heavily over the windows blocking out any light from outside. The only source of light were two cone shaded lamped with their lights trained upon the bed. Kim scanned the room in bewilderment when she heard the door closed behind her and the distinct sound of the door locking. She spun around to see the large man pocket the keys while the thin one crossed the room to the dresser where he proceeded to pull out a camera from the top draw and load it with film.

“Sit on the bed.” The large man ordered in his husky voice then dropped Penny upon the bed.

Kim rushed over to the bed and hugged Penny who pulled away, hiding in the corner of the bed amongst the stuffed animals. Kim turned her angry eyes to the men only to discover she could not see them with the bright light trained on her, they were too bright and swallowed the rest of the room in darkness, making it only possible to see the men’s shadows as they moved about the room, “What are you going to do to us?” She inquired uneasily, her mind filled with the many things her father forced her to do and terror overflowed her as she realized that these two might order her to do the same.

“Just get on the bed like a good girl.” The man repeated, “If you don’t do what we ask then you can spend the day in the basement tomorrow without anything to eat.”

The other man scuffled around the room, “I hear there are a lot of bugs down there.” He stated with a laugh, “So listen to us and you won’t be hurt, alright?”

“Those clothes don’t work.” One of the men stated, referring to Kim’s long nightshirt with a print of kittens on the front.

“I think it is cute on her.” The other retorted, “The shirt captures her innocence.”

Kim watched as one of the shadows moved in closer and there was a sudden flash followed by a winding sound. She blinked as spots flickered before her eyes.

There was another flash, “I don’t know.”

Another flash, “Ummm... what is your name?”

“K... Kimberly...” Kim stammered frightened of what the men were planning in the shadows.

“Kim could you pick up one of the stuffed animals and hug it.” He inquired, “The big pink one next to Penny.”

“Why?” She inquired confused by the request.

“Just do as your told.” One of them men snapped. Kim cringed against the sound and did as she was requested, picking up a large pink stuffed bear and hugging it in her arms. Yet another flash, “I think she will do just fine.”

Flash

“Kimberly, would you take off your nightshirt.”

Kim was startled by this new request and hugged the bear tightly, “My shirt?” The request made her feel uneasy and she glanced at Penny who huddled into the corner, tears filling her eyes, “I... If I do w... Will you not touch Penny?” She inquired hopefully.

Chuckles filled the room, “Sure, just take it off. Slowly.”

Kim’s thoughts raced through her head. What would these men do if she did not comply with their demands? Would they simply send her to the basement without food as they suggested? Or would they instead move to Penny? She thought of them touching Penny, their rough hands moving over her soft skin and she shuddered. Her father had done far worse to her and she could handle the pain and the humiliation, but Penny was so innocent. She could not allow them to touch her. If it would save Penny then she would do anything.

“Don’t make me come over there and take it off for you.”

Kim’s was jolted out of her thoughts, “I... I’m sorry...” She put the teddy off to the side and began to pull her shirt off. As she did she could see the flash of a camera go off a in a frenzy of flickers. Several times she hesitated as if caught in the camera’s flash like a deer in headlights. She finally pulled the shirt over her head and held it close to her chest. She felt vulnerable sitting under the lights in only her panties and hoped that this would be the extent of her torture, but knew there would be more before the night was done, there always was.

“Good girl.” She could hear the smile upon the man’s voice, “Now lay back on the bed.” Again Kim did as she was told, lying out on the bed with her hands over her chest. More flashes came from the shadows and Kim was beginning to feel as if a million eyes were crawling over her body causing her to shudder.

“Penny, remove your clothes.” He ordered.

Kim quickly sat up, “You said you would leave her alone.” She exclaimed frantically.

“I said I was not going to touch her.” He stated with a smile, “You, however, are.”

“ME?!?” Kim tried to figure out what they were implying. They couldn’t mean what she thought they meant could they?

“Now Penny, be a good girl this time.” He ordered the girl.

Penny nodded and sobbed sloftly as stripped off her nightgown, her pale skin shining in the gleaming lights.

“Now lay next to your friend.”

Kim watched in bewildered curiosity as Penny curled up next to her, “Penny?” She wrapped her arms around Penny and held her protectively.

“Now that is cute.” The voice cooed. “Kimberly, why don’t you give her a kiss?”

“A kiss?” Kim was confused by this new demand. She glanced at Penny and searched the girl’s eyes.

“On the lips.” He demanded.

“What?” Kim glanced out at the shadows. Why would they want her to kiss Penny? What could they get out of her kissing Penny?

“Just do as your told.” The man ordered angrily.

Kim stared into Penny’s eyes; there was panic in those eyes. She saw Penny take in a deep shaky breath and nod, “Please.” She whispered, “Do as they say or they will hurt you.”

“But Penny?” Kim felt confusion fill her heart, “What about you?” She did not want to hurt the girl no matter what the situation.

“Kimberly?” The man was getting irritated, “If you do not kiss her I’ll let Jim have his way with her. How does that sound to you?”

Kim stared into the dark in revolution, so that was their game. Terrified of that man touching Penny she leaned in close and lightly kissed Penny. She could see flashes of light from the shadows and closed her own eyes against them. She imagined them back at the ball, gliding across the marble floor locked in the embrace of a loving kiss. Then she felt Penny deepen the kiss, she allowed herself to fall into the depths of Penny’s lips. She opened her mouth and feel their saliva mix together in warm waves. The nightmare around her completely forgotten, but not for very long as the voice cut through their daydream.

“Touch her.”

Kim caressed Penny’s cheek as she let go of the kiss and gazed at her friend. Penny let out of shivered sigh as they parted and her lips quivered, “Are you alright?” Kim whispered low enough to only be heard by Penny.

Penny shakily nodded, “As long as I’m with you.” She stated with a deep flush.

“I will not hurt you.” Kim promised as she pulled Penny in close to hug her, “And I will not let them hurt you, ever.”

“Pet her crotch.” The voice suddenly demanded.

This command make Kim jump in surprise and stare out into the darkness in bewilderment, “What?”

“Touch her cunt.” The person reiterated, “You know exactly what I mean. I can see it in your eyes.”

“I....” Kim glanced down at Penny, “I...” She found herself lost for words. Her lips trembles as her eyes began to water, “I... c...can’t...”

Penny took Kim’s hand and guided it down her body, “If it is you...” She whispered with tears in her eyes.

Kim slowly shook her head as she allowed her fingers to move between the girl’s legs. Tears gathered at the edge of her eyes, “I’m sorry...” She buried her face into Penny’s shoulder and sobbed, “I’m sorry...” She allowed her fingers to move under the Penny’s panties and let out a weak cry of defeat.

*****

To be Continued . . .

*****

Note: The world of the Shadowlands, Its stories, Characters and ideas are a copyright of Kathryn K Williams.

This story is based upon my manga of the same name. If you wish to view art from this series please visit my deviant arts site at: http://shinigami-shimai.deviantart.com/

For more of my stories visit my deviant hearts site at: http://www.devianthearts.com/viewuser.php?uid=159

Also if you spot any typos or other errors please contact me at katwilliams @ rogers.com

Chapter 53

A Shadowlander's Dream: Book Two - Policy of Love
By Kathryn K Williams

Chapter Fifty-three

Jessica’s face twisted as she tried to force back a bout of tears, “You do not understand.” Jessica stated uneasily, “That house....” Her eyes fell upon Penny, “I tried to warn her. Tried to get her out of there, but she refused to leave.” Her eyes drifted to Kim as they brimmed with tears, “It was my fault they were being hurt so I needed to leave in order to save them. ” The tears tumbled over her eyelashes and splashing against her glasses, “I can still feel them all over me. Touching me... touching her... I... I can’t return there. Never....”

“Oh, geez...” Jenn sat heavily upon a couch.

“I nearly shoved it all out of my mind.” Jessica explained in a frenzy, “I was nearly rid of those damned nightmares and then...” She glanced angrily at Penny, “Then she showed up. I knew it was her the moment she showed up in the lobby, but didn’t want to believe it. She didn’t seem to recognize me, but I knew it was her. I could never forget those eyes or that face. Every since seeing her again the nightmares have returned.” She glanced up at Amy; “I didn’t mean to leave her there. I was young and scared.”

Amy held the girl tight, “Shhh... It’s alright...” She soothed, “They are not here. They can’t get you anymore.”

“But I can still feel them.” Jessica muttered, “I can still taste her and I liked it.” She buried her face in Amy’s shoulder, “and I can never get enough...”

“Oh hell...” Amy could not believe what she was hearing, in all her years of working at the Academy she had heard many stories from these tormented girls and yet this was something even she was not prepared to hear.

Jessica stared down at the bandages on her arms and shook her head in dismay, “If only she had not come here.” Jessica snapped, “If she only stayed away I would be free of this place. I don’t belong here.”

“Jessie, you can’t keep running away.” Amy commented, “It will just eat from the inside out. How many years have you been here?”

“Almost six years.” Jessica replied down-heartedly while crossing her arms.

“And in all that time you never felt like telling anyone about your past?” Amy gently asked.

Jessica lowered her head, “I wanted to, but...” and started to rubbed her arms.

“But what?” Amy probed, “Why don’t you tell us?”

“Because...” Jessica licked at her lips and lightly closed her eyes, “Because you would all hate me if you knew the things I have done. Things I did while in that house.”

*****

Kim fell upon the mattress next to Amber, sobbing and shivering in the nude.

“Kimberly?!?” Amber pulled the shaking girl into her arms, “Kim, are you alright?”

“She will be fine.” The thin man stated with a smile, “She was a very good girl.” He reached out to touch Kim on the cheek only to have to girl shrink away from him. He stood up as the other man entered with Penny and pushed her into the room, “You girls be good and don’t tell mother or you will be punished more then anything mother could come up with.” He threw their clothes to the ground and left the room, locking it behind him.

Trembling Penny picked up their clothes and sat down on the mattress next to Kim.

“Penny, what happened?” Amber inquired still holding Kim, “What did they do to her? Did they touch her? Did they force her too... touch them...?”

“N... no...” Penny stammered and slowly shook her head.

Sarah jumped down from her spot on the top bunk and knelt next to Penny, “Did they make you touch her?” She inquired worriedly.

Penny curled her legs up close to her body then glanced at Kim, “She protected me.” Penny stated softly and flushed.

Amber stared down at Kim who was sobbing uncontrollably, “Kim? Hold in there. You have to stay strong.” She soothed.

Kim wiped her mouth with the back of her hand while crying. Her eyes darted around the room with a look of shame upon her face. She licked at her lips nervously then suddenly bolted for the washroom and proceeded to vomit into the toilet.

Amber got to her feet and followed the girl, “Oh Kim...” She lightly patted the girl on the back as she sat upon the edge of the tub.

“I can still taste her.” Kim sobbed uncontrollably.

Amber lightly closed her eyes and let out a sigh, “I know...” She agreed dismally.

Kim quickly glanced up at the girl as she wiped at her mouth, the sweet scent from her fingers filling her nostrils and she struggled to keep herself from throwing up again, “Y... you..?” Her lips quivered and she tried to force herself to swallow.

“All of us.” Amber stated unhappily, “Even little April was forced to do it to Caitlin.”

Tears streamed down Kim’s face, “Why?” The one question that circled through her head the entire time she was forced to have sex with Penny.

Amber shrugged, “I stopped asking that years ago.” She replied weakly and wrapped her arms around her waist, “We just pray that someday we’ll be freed of this place.”

“I feel disgusting.” Kim remarked looking at her hands as cum began to dry around her fingernails. She quickly got to her feet, turned on the sink faucet and grabbed the soap, vigorously scrubbing at her hands trying to remove that feeling from her skin.

Amber moved to the girl’s side and took Kim’s hands, stopping her from scrubbing, “Try not to scrub to much. You’ll only hurt yourself.” She gently warned.

“But the smell...” Kim sobbed, thinking about how much she wanted another taste and cried.

“I know.” Amber carefully washed the girl’s hands for her, “It’s not as bad as the taste. It lingers with you forever.”

Kim blinked at the girl, “You can still taste it?”

Amber nodded, “All the time.” She admitted.

“D... did you enjoy it?” Kim nervously asked feeling herself trembling again.

Sadness filled Amber’s eyes, “Not really enjoyed... but... it felt nice...” She admitted helplessly, “How about you?”

Kim rubbed at her eyes with the back of her hand and nodded, “Am I sick?” She anxiously inquired.

Amber shook her head, “Those men are the sick ones.” She stated firmly, “Jessica always said it was alright to enjoy it. She was something special.” She remarked with a sigh.

“D... did you love her?” Kim asked, wanting to change the subject.

Amber’s eyes dropped to the ground, “I... I don’t know...” She turned around, “Do you want a bath? I can fill the tub for you.”

“Please.” Kim nodded vigorously, she felt dirty all over and wanted to wash that feeling away, “What about Penny?”

Amber turned on the water, “Penny should be fine.” She smiled at Kim, “After all it was you who she was with and not one of those guys.”

Kim flushed the toilet, “I only wanted to protect her.” She stated uneasily.

“You are a lot like Jessie you know.” Amber leaned close to Kim’s ear, “I know you love her.” She whispered, “I can see it in your eyes.”

“I... I...” Kim stammered in embarrassment.

“Get in the tub.” Amber directed, “I’ll check on Penny for you and don’t worry. I’m sure she feels the same for you.” She began to leave the room when Kim spun around.

“Amber!” Kim called out.

Amber stopped at the door, “Yeah?”

“Thank you.” Kim said with a weak smile.

“What are sisters for right?” Amber remarked then left the room.

*****

To be Continued . . .

*****

Note: The world of the Shadowlands, Its stories, Characters and ideas are a copyright of Kathryn K Williams.

This story is based upon my manga of the same name. If you wish to view art from this series please visit my deviant arts site at: http://shinigami-shimai.deviantart.com/

For more of my stories visit my deviant hearts site at: http://www.devianthearts.com/viewuser.php?uid=159

Also if you spot any typos or other errors please contact me at katwilliams @ rogers.com

Chapter 54

A Shadowlander's Dream: Book Two - Policy of Love
By Kathryn K Williams

Chapter Fifty-four

“Jessica, you have to do something.” Jenn cried out as Kim’s screams filled the room and she faded to a point that only her silhouette could be seen on the ground, “Can’t you see she’s dying?”

Jessica stared at Kimberly as she writhed on the floor, “What am I supposed to do?” She inquired frantically, “I’m scared.”

Amy held the girl by the shoulders and looked her in the eyes, “You need to go back into your nightmare and face it.”

“I can’t” Jessica cried.

“J... jessie...” Natalie clutch at her chest, “I... I know you can do it.”

“You are stronger then you think.” Amy commented, “You fought with this nightmare for over half a decade and survived. You are the only one who can face it now.”

Jessica let out a sigh of defeat, “Fine.” She finally agreed, “What do I need to do?”

“Just sleep.” Amy rushed around the couch to pick up her bag where she left it, “I can give you a sedative to help you get to sleep, but from there you are on your own.”

“Not really.” Alyson interjected, “Kim and Penny will be there as well. If you can snap them out of the dream they will be able to help you escape.”

“Wouldn’t that be dangerous?” Jenn inquired anxiously, “Couldn’t she get lost between dreams?”

“Not likely.” Alyson replied, “Seeing as Jessica is already upset by these dreams it is most likely that she will simply find herself back in the nightmare.” She looked Jessica into the eye, “You have to remind yourself it is a dream or you will be pulled in and not be able to free them.” She stated urgently.

Amy pulled out a needle and a bottle of sedative, “I sure hope you are right because we could loss them both if not.” She remarked, and then plunged the needle into the bottle and pulled the plunger back, “You ready Jessica.”

Jessica held out her arm to Amy, “Do it quickly. Before I change my mind.” Amy swabbed the girl’s arm with a cotton ball soaked in rubbing alcohol before slipping the needle under the girl’s skin.

“It will only take a few minutes so you might want to lay down.” Amy suggested, “And try to think of that house.”

Jessica frowned, “I wish that was hard to do.” She could feel her body already relaxing as she settled onto a couch. Her eyes fell upon Jenn and she smiled at the girl, “I’m sorry I tried to take Kris from you.” She stated with a long face, “She really does love you. I just wish I could find someone who loves me as she loves you.” She felt her mind begin to drift, “Ple...ase... don’t... be angry... with her...” She felt herself begin to drift to sleep. .

"Good luck." Amy lightly pet the girl's head, "Keep safe."

*****

Kim’s body floated in the tub of steaming water, lying perfectly still as to allow the warmth to seep through her bones, the steam filling her nostril and clearing her mind. Abruptly the memory of Penny’s kiss drifted through her head and she smiled at the thought of those soft lips against her own. The kiss felt so warms and sweet that she wanted to continue kissing her even more, then she frowned as images of the other things she did to Penny entered her mind again. The feeling of the girl’s smooth skin under her fingertips and the way her heart pounded while being forced to have sex with the girl. She recalled how Penny moved under her touch and she flushed, she had never felt so excited before in her life. She wondered what it would be like to feel Penny’s fingers inside of her and shook her head against the idea. She quickly dunked her head under the water in an attempt to wash the memories away. She wanted to be rid of those emotions and vigorously rubbed at her arms in an attempt to free herself from dirty feeling, wishing to never think of those feelings again.

Under the surface of the water she felt safe, the warmth wrapped around her body and hugged her gentle. She held her breath and allowed herself to float under the surface with her eyes lightly closed. She wished she could stay beneath the surface, with its welcoming embrace, forever. Never having to face her father or those men again. She considered releasing her breath to allow the clear liquid to enter her mouth and fill her lungs, to let the grim reaper take her soul and take her away from the nightmares of reality.

As she pondered her existence and the pros and cons of her actions, eternal darkness or the blissful feeling of Penny’s soft embrace, she felt something icy slip around her wrist. Her eyes fluttered open to find herself surrounded by darkness and the only light emitting from the tub, which now hovered several metres above her head. Panic overtook her mind as she realized that she really was going to drown and would never be able to see her sisters again. She tried to swim towards the light when she felt something tug on her arm. She glanced down to see a dark shadow writhing below her like a thin cloth caught up in a strong breeze, piece of which had wrapped itself around her wrist and refused to let her go. She grabbed at the thing to find her hand passed right through it, however it did not release her arm. Out of the centre of the black mass floated up a bone white oval object. A porcelain mask with no features other then a pair of empty slights for eyes and several small black curved markings around them, however Kim was sure that it was observing her with those void eye sockets as it drifted toward her.

Terror now gripped the girl’s heart as the mask moved ever so much closer. She tried to scream only to find her voice drowned out by the dark waters that surrounded her. As the mask floated closer she noticed that the black cloth seemed to follow it as if they were an entity of its own, forming a pair of shoulders and a hood around the mask. Then before Kim’s eyes something slunk out from behind the mask. Kim watched in horror as she realized that what she was seeing was a piece of flesh crawling across the mask. She could make out an eyebrow and closed eyelid in the middle the writhing skin as it slithered over the left eye of the mask. The moment is settled into place the eyelid abruptly opened to reveal a gleaming yellow eye staring up at Kim. A few loose fragments of flesh formed where the lips should have been and started to move into what appeared to be a sinister grin.

“Eeevv..venning... P..pri...incess..sssss...” It gurgled in the water as the eye set upon Kimberly’s face. From the way the skin flickered around the month Kim sensed that the creature was smiling at her, “Ddooo.. yo...ouuu.... n...noot... re...re...remme...mmeber me, Myy... sweeetttt...?” It inquired darkly.

Kim began to shake her head when her eyes fell upon a deep gash across the mask that ran from above the right eye across the bridge of the nose. A memory flashed through her mind, an image of a teenaged girl with long blonde hair and a long blade extending from the sleeve of her black leather jacket. The girl leapt through the air at a large man and slashed at his face, cutting it open revealing a porcelain mask, “Akaime!!” Kimberly snarled at the creature, forgetting her fear and the fact that she was submerged underwater.

Akaime smiled, “So glad you remember me,” The remains of his face twisted in anger, “Because it was you that reduced me to this deteriorated state.” He exclaimed irately, shaking the girl through the murky water like a rag doll, “Because of you and that hunter I have been reduced to feeding off these feeble children’s fears.”

Kim stared at the creature in shocked appal, “You’re the reason they are trapped here.” She suddenly realized.

“It is not I that keeps them here.” Akaime protested honestly, “It is their own fears that entraps them. I simply stumbled upon them after you so rudely tricked me and that Dream Ghoul ate me. I cannot believe I have been reduced to feeding off children’s fears again. Then again there is nothing as delectable as your fears, my dear princess. You are a meal that I will drink slowly and will enjoy ever morsel.”

Suddenly Kim recalled what it was she was staring at, it was this creature that used to sit at the corner of her bed watching her father molest her. She could feel it drinking from her fears as it hovered behind her father like a grim shadow and now it has returned for her, however this time it would finish her off. The idea of this creature gaining delight from her suffering angered her, and then she thought of it lurking in the safety of the darkness behind the flash of camera lights, feeding on her sister’s terror. This infuriated her to no end and she found herself glaring at the creature as the mask glided up close to her face.

“When I am finished with you I will feed on your little friends.” Akaime smacked his lips hungrily, “Then, as soon as I’m at my full strength I will return to finish off Natalie and all of your other friend.” He let out an inane laugh that caused the liquid around them to shake.

Kim watched as the creature swam boldly closer to her and she grinned maliciously, “I will not let you ever hurt my friend again.” With the creature mere inches from her face Kim plunged her fist into the centre of what she suspected was its chest. Akaime’s face contorted to an expression that could only be described as a mix of confusion and alarm.

His inky body wrapped around Kim in an attempt to strangle the girl, “Let go of me you disgusting little girl.” He snarled, struggling to free her arm from his chest, “Or... or I will kill you quickly, then make your friend truly suffer.”

However she felt little fear for the monster anymore. If he had the strength to kill her he would have done it already instead of writhing around like a fish on a hook. Her heart was filled with a need to protect Penny and all of her friend from this monster in the night; she wanted to keep him from ever feeding off her friends ever again. Redoubling her efforts she lunged her other fist deeper into the darkness until her fingers touched something silky and smooth with a piece of metal attached to it. The moment her fingers wrapped around the object Akaime began to violently trash about, trying to pull away from the girl.

“N... NOOOO!!!” Akaime screamed out, “Let go of that!!!” He demanded, frantically flailing about.

Regardless of the creatures screams of protest Kim held a firm grip on the object within his black body. She kicked out at the creature, swimming through the darkness, as she yanked at the item in an attempt to free it from its inky prison. Akaime swam directly at Kim’s face, the mask splitting open down the middle to reveal a set of gleaming ragged teeth.

“I don’t care what Draigo thinks of you.” Akaime hissed angrily, “I will kill you here and now!!” He hollered.

Kim gave the object another quick tuck and watched as the mask distort, shifting before her into a face filled with agony and terror. She almost felt sorry for the creature and considered letting the item go when she saw the glimmer of a gold star about the size of her palm emerge from the depths of the monster’s chest.

“Penny’s belt!!” She cheered out in amazement. This monster had it all the time; he was the reason for Penny being trapped in this nightmare after all. She intensified her efforts to recover the item, her promise to reclaim the belt for Penny filling her heart, giving her even more strength. With one finally tug the belt came free and the creature quickly swam away from the girl, disappearing into the darkness. Kim glanced down at the object in her hand; it was a long blue silken belt with a large golden star connected to one end. She really did it, she found Penny’s belt just as she promised. She smiled at the item happily when darkness began to seep into her mind. She had forgotten that she was underwater and could feel herself slowly being pulled into obscurity below. She may have won against the creature, however she lost her battle with death.

Suddenly an arm burst through the surface of the water and grabbed Kim by the arm. Hastily Kim’s body was dragged upwards and within moments she burst through the surface of the water, gasping for air.

“Kim! Are you alright?!?” Amber anxiously inquired as she pulled the girl out of the tub and onto the floor.

Kim gave a wearied glance around the room to see Penny and Sarah standing in the door to the room, she held the belt out to Penny, “Y... you... are free...” She weakly smiled then collapsed in Amber’s arms.

*****

To be Continued . . .

*****

Note: The world of the Shadowlands, Its stories, Characters and ideas are a copyright of Kathryn K Williams.

This story is based upon my manga of the same name. If you wish to view art from this series please visit my deviant arts site at: http://shinigami-shimai.deviantart.com/

For more of my stories visit my deviant hearts site at: http://www.devianthearts.com/viewuser.php?uid=159

Also if you spot any typos or other errors please contact me at katwilliams @ rogers.com

Chapter 55

A Shadowlander's Dream: Book Two - Policy of Love
By Kathryn K Williams

Chapter Fifty-five

Kris pushed off the exterior wall of the Western Dorm; she had been listening in on the commotion inside through a lobby window near the front door. When Amy started pushing Jessica to return to her nightmare she had decided that she had heard enough. She stomped across the Academy ground to her Aunt’s home where she entered without so much as a knocking. The house was dark and silent, if Kris did not know better she would have thought it were destitute for years. She took off her shoes before venturing further into the house.

“I am in here Kris.” Sophia’s voice weakly drifted down the hall.

Kris slowly crept towards the living room to find it filled with the soft glow of the fireplace. Sophia sat upon her high back chair staring at the flames, a long distraught look upon her face. She appeared to have aged many years in the past few hours, her skin was beginning to droop around the corners of her mouth and her eyes were sinking into her skull, “Aunt Sophia, are you alright?” Kris inquired disturbed by her Aunt sudden change of appearance.

Sophia’s eyes slowly moved from the firelight to her niece’s face and gave her a small weak smile, “It has been a long day and it is causing a strain on my powers to hold this world together.” She explained then patted the chair next to her, “Come sit. I’m sorry to say, but Missy is not in the shape to get you some hot cocoa.”

Kris cautiously did as she was told not able to take her eyes off her withering aunt, “What is going on?” She anxiously inquired, “It is as if everything is crumbling around me.”

Sophia gave a single slow nod and pointed to the flames before them, “I have been watching.” She remarked sadly.

Kris turned to gaze upon the flickering flames, before her images formed upon the firelight. She could see the lobby of the Western Dorms with the girl’s huddled over Kim, Kima and Jessica, then the image rippled to show Tanya in the cafeteria, red-eyed and crying. Next was an image of Cherilyn sitting upon her new bed with a photo of Tanya in hand, tears streaming down her cheeks, “I want to help them.” Kris exclaimed as the images hovered before her eyes, “Tell me how to help them?” She demanded, glaring at her aunt.

Sophia reached out and lightly patted Kris’s hand, “There is such fire in that heart of yours. You would dive into the pit of Nightmares itself if it meant helping your friends, would you not?” She remarked with a look of shame in her eyes, “I have always admired that about you.”

“It will also be the death of her one of these days.” Gwen commented as she stepped out of the shadows beside the fireplace.

Kris leapt to her feet at the sight of her sister, “Gwen!” She exclaimed happily, grateful to see her sister again, “I need to go back into the Dream Realm. My friends are in trouble and I need to save them.”

Gwen shook her head, “I can not allow that.” She stated unfortunately.

Rage filled Kris, “Why not?!?” She roared and grabbed her sister by the front of her blazer, “You allowed me to help Jenn so why don’t you let me help Jessie?” She demanded.

Gwen set her calm eyes upon Kris’s, “First it was Jenn and now it is Jessica. Dear sister, can you not make up your mind?” Gwen inquired nonchalantly, “You cannot have them both to yourself you know?”

The fire in Kris’s eyes began to fade as sadness and confusion filled them, “But... I... I can’t...” She stammered, “Jessie needs me right now. I can’t just leave her like that.”

“Does she really need you?” Sophia inquired lightly, “Or is it you that needs her?”

Kris staggered away from her relatives, rubbing at her head in frustrations, “J... Jenn does not love me anymore...” She chocked back a sob, “All I wanted was to be there for her and I screwed up. Now she hates me. Why could I not keep my emotions under control, like you Gwen?”

Gwen let out a deep sigh, “You were always more human then Angel.” She remarked downheartedly, “I knew father should not have forced you to become one of us.”

“More human?” Kris blinked in confusion, “What do you mean by that?”

Gwen glanced at Sophia who lightly closed her eyes and leaned back in her chair, not uttering a single syllable.

“I’m tired of these mind game.” Kris growled, realizing that she was not going to get any more out of these two, “If you will not help me then I’ll find someone else.” She stormed out of the room and slammed the door behind her.

Gwen peeked through the heavy dark curtains of the living room window and watched her little sister run across the school ground, “Should I go after her?” She inquired in the darkness of the room.

“Leave her be.” Sophia weakly replied, not moving from her chair, “She needs to work things out for herself for once. You can not always be watching over her, you know that do you not?”

Gwen let out a sign of defeat and let the curtains fall back in place, blocking out the afternoon sun, “I know... I just wish there was more I can do to help her. She is all alone out here.”

Sophia gave the angel an unsteady smile, “That girl is far from alone. She will find her way. You will see.” Her eyes shifted back to the fireplace, “And she will need you again soon. You just have to wait for the right moment.”

*****

To be Continued . . .

*****

Note: The world of the Shadowlands, Its stories, Characters and ideas are a copyright of Kathryn K Williams.

This story is based upon my manga of the same name. If you wish to view art from this series please visit my deviant arts site at: http://shinigami-shimai.deviantart.com/

For more of my stories visit my deviant hearts site at: http://www.devianthearts.com/viewuser.php?uid=159

Also if you spot any typos or other errors please contact me at katwilliams @ rogers.com

Chapter 56

A Shadowlander's Dream: Book Two - Policy of Love
By Kathryn K Williams

Chapter Fifty-six

Dying leaves circling Jessica’s legs as she stood upon a set of wooden stairs, the object of her fear looming over here. Her old foster home seemed exactly as she left it all those years ago, its dark form towered over the girl making her feel small and helpless. She tried to push the feelings of fear aside, but found it just rose up with greater strength than ever before. Guilt swam laps in her stomach as years of memories began to unfold in her mind once again. She recalled the first day Penny and herself arrived at the foster home from the orphanage. She was only four years old back then and Penny merely three. She had thought this place would be their salvation back then and now she wished she had run away instead of opening those doors to hell. If only she didn’t need to rely on others, if only she could have taken her sister in her hand and freed her from the nightmares that would be ahead. But she did not have the strength back then and now she had to face the consequences for fleeing in the end.

She rubbed at her head as memories of that last night spun about in her mind, she tried to take Penny with her, but the girl refused to go. She should have stayed herself, yet she could not face that place again. She ran for blocks that day just ran until her lungs hurt and her legs threatened to buckle from underneath herself. Once she had considered turning around, even glanced back to see if her sister was still waiting for her to return. The dark shadow of that house loomed in the distance, taunting her escape. If she turned back then she would never escape the madness so she decided right then and there that she would return someday to rescue Penny, rescue them all.

Her eyes drifted over the house until they fell upon the corner bedroom, their dark curtains still blocked out all forms of light, locking away the dark secrets of this house from any prying eyes. A shudder filled her body as she remembered the tortures she suffered within the walls of that room, the acts she was force to do to her own little sister. A ball of disgust boiled up amongst the guilt and she dropped to her knees upon the hard wood patio. She really did plan to return, she did, and now that she had her chance she still felt weak against the overwhelming feeling the building stirred in her already fragile heart. She clenched at her chest as an unspeakable pain began to grow deep within her soul, and memories taunted her very existence.

“Why’d I have to come back here?” She asked the passing wind, “Why?” Hot tears brimmed at the edge of her eyes as she tried to rationalize with what brought her back to this place, the very place responsible for destroying her dreams of ever having a normal life. She clenched at her stomach in an attempt to keep it from tossing the remains of her food upon the patio floor and set her head upon the cold wooden boards. The mere presence of the house was making her ill and she could feel a hundred hands run over her flesh sending cold shivers through her spine.

“I’m sorry...” She sobbed as she hit her head on the patio floor, “I’m soooo.. sorry...” She punched her fist upon the boards in frustration. Tears streaking down her cheek, “WHY!!!” She demanded pounding hard enough to split the wood floor and lodge a few splinters of wood in the flesh of her hand, “Why do I have to suffer over and over again? Why?!?” She slammed her fist against the ground repeatedly, ignoring the pain that surged through her arm and the blood that dropped onto her overalls, “IT ISN’T FAIR!!!” She screamed into the night, her voice drifting off into the darkness that surrounded the house.

“I just want to be free of this place.” She sobbed to no one, now cradling her wounded hand in her lap and glaring up at the house, “I don’t want to face it all again.” She abruptly stood to her feet and pointed at the building with her blood soaked hand, “I’m over you!” She cried out, “You understand?!? I am through with you and your nightmares.” She knew in her own heart that was a lie, but it felt good yelling it out.

She considered turning around and leaving the building for good. It was not her fault Kima came to this place and it was not her job to bring her back either. She began to leave when her eyes fell upon the dim light of a small window with the silhouette of a small child sitting upon the sill. Something about this sight was familiar to her, “A... amber...” She muttered as she moved around the building to get a better look at the window. She suddenly recalled a young girl with curly orange hair who used to sit in a window just as this child was at that moment and warmth filled her heart at the memory of that girl. She recalled Amber’s soft touch as the girl gently stroked Jessica’s hair when the nightmares invaded her mind and the way the girl would sooth her mind during the darkest hours. All of a sudden she needed to see the girl again, needed to just set her eyes upon that girl one last time. She glanced around herself in search of someway to get the girl’s attention, and then found a small pebble at the base of a tree. It was cliché, but maybe it would work, if only the girl heard her calls.

*****

To be Continued . . .

*****

Note: The world of the Shadowlands, Its stories, Characters and ideas are a copyright of Kathryn K Williams.

This story is based upon my manga of the same name. If you wish to view art from this series please visit my deviant arts site at: http://shinigami-shimai.deviantart.com/

For more of my stories visit my deviant hearts site at: http://www.devianthearts.com/viewuser.php?uid=159

Also if you spot any typos or other errors please contact me at katwilliams @ rogers.com

Chapter 57

A Shadowlander's Dream: Book Two - Policy of Love
By Kathryn K Williams

Chapter Fifty-seven

Amber sat upon her spot in the window, watching Kimberly and Penny curled up in their bed. Sarah had helped them carry Kim to the bed. Kim seemed to be in some kind of coma like state and would not respond to any form of stimulate. Hoping that the girl would soon awaken they dressed her before tucking the girl under the covers with Penny resting next to her. Amber recalled the many time she would lay next to Jessica in the wee hours of the night, her love fast asleep in her arms. She would try to resist the urge to brush a lock of the girl’s messy curls out of her eyes for fear that it would only awaken Jessica. So she would simply lay there with the moonlight played shadows across the girl’s face and envision all the things she wished to do with Jessica when they escaped the madness of this house. She frowned as she reminded herself that none of those dreams would ever come true. Jessica abandoned her the moment she got a chance and was never returning. She was going to be trapped within these walled until she was old and grey or when her brothers finally got tired of her and put an end to her miserable life, as Sarah had envisioned they would.

“Can’t sleep huh, Amber?” Sarah inquired from her spot on the top bunk.

Amber nodded, “I can’t get what has happened today out of my mind.” She glanced over at Penny to see the girl’s silk belt hanging off the back of the bed, “I can’t believe that thing actually existed. Where did Kim find it anyway?”

Sarah glanced over the railing at the belt below, “I thought Penny made the thing up actually. It makes no sense.” She looked at Amber, “And what was with that black stuff in the tub earlier? It looked like it was trying to drown Kimberly.” She let out a shudder at the memory of the black tar writhing in the tub and Kim’s small hand forcing itself through the surface from time to time, “How did you know that that stuff would not pull you in with it?”

Amber shook her head in confusion, “I... I don’t know.” She admitted sheepishly, “At first I was scared then seeing Kim fighting with it made me feel the need to help her so I shoved my arm in as deep into the mess as I could. It felt cold and my hand felt numb. It was almost as if the tub had no bottom.”

“I’m just glad you managed to pull Kim out of that gunk.” Sarah stated gratefully, still amazed by what she had witnessed, “It was like something from my nightmares. I don’t think I’m brave enough to stick my hand in that goo.” She remarked guilty, “I’m worthless. I can never protect anyone like you or Kim or Jessie even.”

“I’m not brave.” Amber turned her head and rest it upon the cool glass of the window, “I’m not brave at all.” She glanced down at the trees as they swayed in the breeze. Suddenly something small hit the window under her head, “What was that?” She scanned around the darkness in search of what could have hit the window when another object tapped against the window again.

“What was what?” Sarah inquired as she quickly, but quietly, descended the bunk bed’s ladder.

“I don’t know.” Amber continued to search for what could be making the sound when she saw a small shadow in the middle of the lawn. The shadow darted around as if in search for something, “I think there is someone down there.” Again something hit the window, “I think they’re throwing rocks!”

Sarah approached the window and tried to help with the hunt, “Who would be down there?” Sarah inquired curiously, “And how would they know we are up here?”

The shadow stepped into the light of a street lamp and waved up at the girls. Amber became stunned by what she saw before her, “JESSIE!!!” She cried out loud, not realizing she had raised her voice.

“Shhhhh.” Sarah hushed the girl and quickly glanced around to see the other girls were still fast asleep, “You don’t want to wake everyone up, do you?”

Amber quieted her voice, “But it’s Jessie.” She exclaimed, softly this time, “She came back to us.”

Sarah squinted out the window; there in the streetlight she could see a small girl in baggy overalls, white t-shirt and a mess of wavy hair upon her head, “My god!” She exclaimed aghast, “It really is her. Why did she return if she had already escaped this place?” She puzzled.

“She came back for us.” Amber stated confidently as she struggled to get the window to open, “Dammit, why did they have to lock the windows too.” She remarked in frustration, “It’s not like we are going to jump off the roof.” She pulled on the window as it squeaked in protest.

Sarah anxiously glanced at the bedroom door and back to Amber, “Are you crazy?” She inquired nervously, “You are going to get us all sent to the basement. Or worse... the cupboard and I don’t want to end up there.”

The window was now open a crack and Amber jumped off the sill as if she had given up her efforts, “Where are they?” She inquired frantically as she started to scramble around the loose clothing in the corner around where Caitlin slept

Sarah ventured over to her sister, “What are you going on about?” She whispered, not wanting to wake the other girls.

“Ma’am had given April some colouring books and crayons.” Amber explained as she sifted through the clothes, “I remember seeing her playing with them around here the other day. AHA!” She pulled a tattered colouring book out from under a sweater then began her search for the crayons.

“What are you going to do with that thing?” Sarah inquired curiously, then stepped on something hard that snapped under her foot, “I think I found a crayon.” She remarked, picking up a broken red crayon off the ground.

Amber quickly snatched the crayon from Sarah’s hand, “Thanks.” She rushed back to the window and started to write on the only page of the colouring book that she could find that was not covered in scribbles.

“What are you doing?” Sarah repeated, curiously watching the girl.

“I’m writing Jessica a note.” Amber explained simply as she scribbled out a few words upon the page in hopes that Jessica would be able to read it. Without another word to Sarah she tore out the page out of the book and folded it several times, “I just hope she sees this.” She tossed the paper through the small crack in the window, and then waited.

*****

To be Continued . . .

*****

Note: The world of the Shadowlands, Its stories, Characters and ideas are a copyright of Kathryn K Williams.

This story is based upon my manga of the same name. If you wish to view art from this series please visit my deviant arts site at: http://shinigami-shimai.deviantart.com/

For more of my stories visit my deviant hearts site at: http://www.devianthearts.com/viewuser.php?uid=159

Also if you spot any typos or other errors please contact me at katwilliams @ rogers.com

Chapter 58

A Shadowlander's Dream: Book Two - Policy of Love
By Kathryn K Williams

Chapter Fifty-eight

Jessica was certain that someone up there had seen her. She could see two shadows moving about in the room now and was almost sure that she had heard someone call out her name. She wondered what they were up to at that moment, if she remembered correctly the room was locked and the windows barely opened. In the summers it was nearly unbearable with the sun blazing through that window with no way to get much of any fresh air. She watched in curiosity as the figures rushed about. Then one of the shadows returned to the window and she could see something flutter down on the wind. She chased the object; afraid the wind would run off with whatever it was that the girls were trying to send her. She caught the paper as it drifted through the air and unfolded it to see someone had scribbled on a piece of colouring book paper.

“Meet me in the shed.
I will come for you when I can.
Love Amber.”

Jessica smiled at the note; it really was Amber in the window after all, just like she remembered. She rushed over to the streetlight and waved up at the girls, pointing at the note, then gesturing to the back of the building. When the shadows waved back she started around the building, new hope in her heart and a spring in her stride. She barely noticed that her body had reverted back to that of a twelve year old and her pants were bunching up around her ankles. Something about getting a note from Amber made her heart sing and she skipped along in hopes that she would see the girl again soon.

As she entered the backyard another memory flickered to mind. Her eyes darted to the dying leaves and a set of racks leaning against a small rickety wooden shed near the back. Her heart began to race as she recalled that day not too long ago. Jessica and Amber had been ordered to rack the leaves out back, but Amber had other ideas. Jessica tried to be serious about her chores for she did not want to end up in the cupboard again. Ma’am had been on Jessica’s case ever since catching her kissing Amber one-day and Jessica planned to not let that happen again.

However, Amber seemed to enjoy the risk of being caught doing something they were not supposed to. While Jessica racked the leaves into a large pile Amber grabbed a handful of leaves and tossed them at Jessica. At first Jessica tried to ignore the girl’s attempts at being playful, then finally she could no longer hold herself back and she leap at the girl, tackling her to the pile of leaves. Jessica lay on top of Amber for a moment when Amber suddenly raised her head and kissed Jessica ever so lightly upon the lips.

The memory of that kiss sent shivers through Jessica’s body, she suddenly recalled the sweet taste of the girl’s lips and the beautiful scent of her body, a combination that was deadly for Jessica and weakened her resistance. She did not want to get in trouble again, but she could not withstand Amber’s touch. Just as Amber’s hands moved under Jessica’s shirt, along her side, the back door abruptly opened and Ma’am stormed towards them. She had kicked Jessica off of Amber and hit her repeatedly across the face, forcing Jessica back into the tool shed, where Ma’am shoved Jessica inside and locked the door, leaving the girl there for several days with only a few scraps to eat.

Jessica’s heart ached as she stared at the old weather worn tool shed. Now she wished that Amber had not chosen such a place for her to hide, but she knew it would be the last place Ma’am would ever enter. Ma’am only sent the girls to the shed to gather gardening tools for the backyard and never entered the shed herself, as much as Jessica could remember. Jessica swallowed back her fears as she approached the shed and cautiously tested the door, just like always Ma’am had not locked the door. She seemed to only lock the shed if there was someone she wished to stay within, not to keep people out of it. Slowly Jessica opened the door to find it dark and musky inside, a smell she would rather not repeat inhaling. She glanced back at the house as she tried to think of another plan to get the girl’s out of the infernal place. Her eyes darting to the windows and doors in search for a way in and out, but she had tested those escape routes so many times over the years that she knew there was no hope of escape other then being let out by Ma’am. Realizing this she let out a deep sigh of defeat, she had been lucky the first time she found a way out but knowing Ma’am, she would have doubled the locks on that window or even nailed them tightly shut if she felt no need for opening them, leaving not even enough room for a spider to enter or leave.

Jessica reluctantly entered the shed and firmly closed the door behind her. Light inside was only proved by the small cracks in the ceiling panels. She only hoped that it did not rain that night as it did that day she had been left in here before. She moved to the back of the cramped space where there was a large unused worker’s bench and curled up under it. The cold air seeped through the cracks in the small shed and Jessica curled up tight, hugging her legs to her body for warmth. With hope that the sun would rise soon and with it Amber’s return to her arms.

*****

To be Continued . . .

*****

Note: The world of the Shadowlands, Its stories, Characters and ideas are a copyright of Kathryn K Williams.

This story is based upon my manga of the same name. If you wish to view art from this series please visit my deviant arts site at: http://shinigami-shimai.deviantart.com/

For more of my stories visit my deviant hearts site at: http://www.devianthearts.com/viewuser.php?uid=159

Also if you spot any typos or other errors please contact me at katwilliams @ rogers.com

Chapter 59

Chapter 60

A Shadowlander's Dream: Book Two - Policy of Love
By Kathryn K Williams

Chapter Sixty

Amber barely got a wink of sleep that night; her mind was filled with images of Jessica and the thought of soon being back in the girl’s arms. She reflected on all the things she would say to the girl when she saw her again. At first she considered yelling at Jessica for running away and leaving them to suffer all on they’re own, but decided against it. She did not want to scare Jessica off when the girl finally returned home on her own. That was not to say that Amber was not angry with Jessica, she would rather deal with that issue when they were far away from this place. First off, they needed to escape this place, and then she would have a word with Jessie about her running away.

A smile played across her face as she envisioned where they would go after running away together. She imagined them all living together in a large house by a lake with many trees all around. Penny and Kim would have their own room together and so would Jessica and herself, while the rest of the girls would get their own rooms, if they liked. The house would have white walls and large open windows to allow the breeze to enter during the summer months. There would also be a large bench swing out on the patio that the girls could play on, their summer dresses swaying in the wind. No longer would there be shadows to haunted them or people to tell them that it was wrong to love someone as deeply as she loved Jessie. As her mind drifted over her imaginary world she was unaware of the sun’s slow progression into a new day and that soon the outside world would begin to rising and she became startled out of her dreams by a knocking at the door.

“Rise and shine girls!” Ma’am exclaimed as she opened the door, “I want you all dressed and cleaned up before I return.” She commanded.

Groggily the girl’s began to rise from their slumbers. Amber quickly got to her feet when a wave of dizziness overwhelmed her and she nearly fell over when Sarah rushed to the girl’s side and help her steady herself, “You going to be alright?” Sarah inquired of her sister.

Amber nodded and yawned, “I didn’t sleep too well is all.” She explained sleepily.

Ma’am crossed the room to look upon Amber’s tired face, “We’re you up all night talking again, Amber?” The woman inquired coldly.

Amber shook her head and steadied herself with the dresser as another wave of wooziness washed over her, “N... no, Ma’am.” She replied sleepily, her eyes fell upon Kim as the girl wiped the sleep in her eyes, “Kim was having nightmares so I stayed up with her to make sure she was alright.” She half lied.

“Alright then.” Ma’am remarked with a stern nod, then turned to Kim, “Kimberly, are you alright dear?” She inquired gently.

Kim slowly nodded as she rubbed at her eyes, “I’m sorry to cause so much trouble.” She apologized, unsure as to what had happened over night, her mind fuzzy and she felt in a daze.

Ma’am knelt next to the girl, “You are no trouble at all.” She assured the girl and patted her on the leg, “Have a quick shower to wake yourself and remember you are safe here so there is nothing to be afraid of.” She raised to her full height, “Isn’t that right girls?” She inquired with a smile.

“Yes, Ma’am.” The girls lied, trying to conceal their true feelings about their home.

“Good.” Ma’am beamed, “It looks like I have the day off today so you girls can spend the day downstairs. That is if you get all your chores finished first, so let’s hurry up and get going. Move those butts.” She ushered April into the washroom then headed out of the room, “I want you all cleaned up before I return, is that clear?”

“Yes, Ma’am.”

Satisfied with the response Ma’am left the room and closed the door behind her.

Amber noted right off that she did not hear the click of the lock, “This is perfect.” She said under her breath, not sure if Ma’am was still listening behind the door.

“Don’t you find it strange,” Sarah whispered worriedly, “The day Jessica returns Ma’am has the day off?”

“I think it’s a miracle.” Amber breathed, suddenly felling more awake then before. The very thought that she could met up with Jessica so early made her heart race, “I get the shower first.” She called out as she rushed passed the sleepy girls, into the washroom and turned on the water.

Sarah shook her head, “I have a bad feeling about this.” She muttered.

Kim sat upon the edge of the bed and stretched, her entire body ached in ways that she never felt before. She glanced down at her arm to see a strange burn mark on her wrist, then she remembered her battle with Akaime and quickly scanned around the room until her eyes fell upon the belt draped over the head of the bed. She reached out and gingerly picked it up, watching the way the light reflected off the metal star at the end, “I really found it.” She stated nervously.

Penny wrapped her arms around Kim’s neck from behind and kissed the girl on the cheek, “I knew you could find it.” She stated proudly, “I knew you were not lying to me when you promised to find it.” She added, then took the belt from Kim’s hands and looked it over, “But what was it doing in the washroom?” She inquired curiously.

“Akaime had it.” Kimberly remarked weakly, rubbing her head in confusion, she could feel there was something else she was forgetting.

Sarah sat next to the girl, “Who is A... kai.. may?” She inquired, interested to learn what that black mass in the tub was.

“A monster.” Kim replied simply, “A man that Natalie and I fought back at our home.” She blinked a few times and searched the room then abruptly got to her feet, “Natalie? Jenn?” Her eyes darted around the room, “Where are they? Where is everyone?” She exclaimed as she recalled her friends from the Western Dorm.

Sarah placed an arm around the girl’s shoulders, “Calm down. You’re home now.” She stated, “Here with me, Amber, April, Caitlin and Penny.”

“Penny?” Kim suddenly recalled how she got in that nightmare and spun around to face Penny. She took the girl’s hand in her own and looked the girl in the eyes, “Of course. Penny. I came here to find Jenn and stayed behind because of you, while Jessica and someone else escaped to help Jennifer.” Kim’s head started to hurt as she tried to recall whom the other person was, “Why can’t I remember?” She inquired in frustration.

“What are you going on about?” Sarah inquired nervously, “You were brought here after your parents died, remember?” She reminded the girl.

“No!” Kim cried out, “That is all wrong. I ran away after my parents died and met Lauren and she... we...” She suddenly remembered making love for the first time and flushed, then heavily sat upon the bed. She clamped her hands to the sides of her head, “None of this makes any sense.” Tears streamed down her face as conflicting images filled her mind, “Who am I?” She sobbed in frustration.

Penny sat down next to the girl and wrapped her arms around her, “You are Kimberly, the girl I love.” She stated firmly.

Kim looked into Penny’s eyes, “How can you say that?” She inquired uneasily, “How can you even know me when I don’t even know myself.”

Penny flushed then leaned in close Kim, “Because I know this.” She lightly placed a kiss upon the girl’s lips.

A mixture of warmth and pleasure filled Kim’s heart and mind; she placed a hand lightly upon Penny’s cheek and deepened the kiss. This was real Kim thought to herself and she suddenly did not care about anything else her mind told her, because this felt right. She pushed Penny to the bed and let her tongue slip into the girl’s mouth.

“Ahem!!” Sarah cleared her throat, “Could you two hold off the love making? Ma’am could return at any time you know?”

Kim pulled back from Penny and moved to the far corner of the bed, “I... I’m sorry...” She blushed brightly in embarrassment. She ran her hand across her face then bit down on her knuckle hard enough to force some form of control upon herself. She caught a faint whiff of Penny upon her fingers and quivered as the memory of her taste entered her mind. Lauren may have been the first time she had made love, but Penny will always be the first time she ever tasted such a flavour. The mere scent of the girl upon her figures made her yearn for more. She hungrily looked up to see Penny staring at her, quickly she hide her hand behind her back and reddened even more.

Amber stepped out of the washroom while running a towel through her hair, “Shower is free.” She stated as she wrapped the towel around her body. She spotted the restlessness in Penny and Kim the moment she set her eyes on them, “Kim, I think you look like you need one next.” She remarked as she crossed the room and took the girl by the hand.

“Huh? Wha?” Kim allowed herself to be pulled into the washroom where Amber closed the door behind her and glared at the girl, “What...?” Kim inquired nervously.

“I know that look.” Amber remarked sternly, “You had better keep yourself under control, you hear?” Amber warned.

“How could you tell?” Kim asked in disconcertion.

“It’s written all over your face.” Amber stated with a sigh, “I understand what you are going through, but you need to show some control or Ma’am will discover your secret and then things will get much worse for you.” She explained as she pulled the shower curtain closed and turned on the shower, “Now get in.” She playfully commanded.

Kim stripped off her nightshirt and entered the tub, “God!!! It is freezing!!” She exclaimed in shock.

“It will cool you off.” Amber remarked with a nod, “Trust me. You need it.” She stated, shaking her head helplessly. She did not know if she could handle another Jessica in her life, but if she could help it she would keep this one from getting in as much trouble as the other. Which reminded her that Jessica was awaiting her in the shed, “Wash up quickly, alright?” She stated to Kim as she left the room to search for some clothes.

Sarah shook her head in disbelief, “That one is worse then Jessie.” She remarked with distaste.

“She is not.” Penny protested boldly, “She’s more then Jessie could ever be.”

Amber stood between the girls, “We don’t have time for arguments you two.” She stated firmly, “Get washed up and dressed or we’ll be in trouble with Ma’am”

Penny lowered her head, “Sorry...” She started to head for the washroom when Amber stepped in front of the door.

“You may want to stay away from Kim for a bit, just while around Ma’am.” Amber warned the girl.

Anger filled Penny’s eyes, “Don’t tell me what to do.” She returned irately, “I’m not like you. I can keep Kim under control.”

Amber glared at the girl, “This is not a game Penny.” She stated coldly, “You want to know what will happen if Ma’am finds out about your little girlfriend? Huh? She will lock Kim away in the cupboard and then guess what our brothers will do with you afterwards if they think their little secret has been leaked out?” She remarked bluntly.

Tears filled Penny’s eyes, “I just want to be close to her is all.” She cried, “It isn’t fair.”

Amber hugged the girl closely, “I know... I know...” She wanted to tell the girl that everything would be all right, that Jessica has returned and she would make sure they all escape this nightmare once and for all, but she did not want to get the girl’s hopes up too soon. So instead she kept her mouth shut and hugged the girl as tight as she could.

*****

To be Continued . . .

*****

Note: The world of the Shadowlands, Its stories, Characters and ideas are a copyright of Kathryn K Williams.

This story is based upon my manga of the same name. If you wish to view art from this series please visit my deviant arts site at: http://shinigami-shimai.deviantart.com/

For more of my stories visit my deviant hearts site at: http://www.devianthearts.com/viewuser.php?uid=159

Also if you spot any typos or other errors please contact me at katwilliams @ rogers.com

Chapter 61

A Shadowlander's Dream: Book Two - Policy of Love
By Kathryn K Williams

Chapter Sixty-one

Jessica twitched in her sleep and hit her head against one of the bench’s legs. She painfully stretched; it felt as if she had fell sleep on several nails. Her right side had fallen asleep and she could feel pins and needles through her body. She glanced up to see that the sun had finally risen in the sky and forced her body to stand, hobbling around the shed in an attempt to get some of the blood circulating through her legs.

With the aid of the newly raised sun she finally got a good look at her surroundings and the many tools that lay skewed about the shed. There were old rusty hedge clippers that she figured had not been used in a decade or two. Dozens of small gardening shovels for when Ma’am felt like planting flowers and other plants around the outskirts of the house. The woman was a slave when it came to the look of the house. It was as if she did not want the neighbours to know that she was keeping a farm for children in the place. Jessica then came across a pair of baseball bats that were covered in cobwebs, one aluminium and the other wood painted black, she pondered if either ever had the chance to be used by a child. She figured they were probably brought here by some of the other kids over the years and confiscated the moment they entered the house. The rest of the room was filled with more rusty tools that probably had not seen the light of day since before she was born.

Suddenly she heard the faint sound of the back door to the house opening and rushed to the back of the shed, where she hid in the corner. She could heard the sound of dry leaves crunching under foot as someone crossed the lawn and preyed that it was not the old witch. The shed door slowly opened and a young girl entered the room, “Jessie?” The girl called out softly as she let the door close behind her.

“Yes?” Jessica replied, cautiously stepping out of her hiding place. Before her stood a small girl with orange curly hair and a warm smile upon her freckled covered face, “A... Amber?” She inquired nervously. She felt as if it had been decades since she had last seen the girl, but she could never forget that smile.

Amber rushed across the shed, curls bouncing around her shoulders and skirt fluttering around her knees as she ran, “Oh Jessie,” She exclaimed as she threw her arms around Jessica’s neck, “I’ve missed you so much.” She said through tears of happiness.

Jessica squeezed the girl tightly, allowing herself to breath in the girl’s scent, how could she have forgotten this smell and the softness of Amber’s cheek brushing against her own, “I...” She found it hard to speak and her heart was pounding wildly in her chest. She pulled back to look upon the girl’s face. It had been so long since she gazed into those loving green eyes. So long since she held the girl that she thought only existed in her dreams. She tried to tell her heart to calm down but it would not listen, all it cared about was being able to hold Amber once again. Jessica struggled with the need to touch the girl for fear that this world would shatter into a million pieces and she would find herself back in her bed all alone again. However she found it impossible to take her eyes off Amber and she hugged the girl again in an attempt to stop the hammering of her heart.

“Jessie, are you alright?” Amber inquired curiously, “You are acting strangely.”

“I... I just... need to... hold you.” Jessica explained simply as she set her head upon the girl’s shoulder. The scent of Amber’s hair drifted to Jessica’s nose and she licked her lips, struggling with a deep longing to once again taste the girl. Unable to hold back the urge any longer she lightly kissed Amber upon the neck.

“Ummm... Jessie...?” Amber weakly protested, after watching Kim and Penny all day she was feeling the need for a kiss herself and right now Jessica was not helping, “J... jessie... we... we... shouldn’t...” She stammered as Jessica slowly placed kisses along her neck and up to her jaw line. A shiver over came her body and she bit lightly at Jessica’s shoulder. Quickly she pulled back and placed a kiss upon the girl’s lips.

For a moment Jessica was startled by Amber’s suddenness, but did not protest. She wrapped her arms around the girl and pulled her in close. The feeling of that kiss suddenly opened up a door in the back of Jessica’s mind, a door that she had long locked and nailed shut. She suddenly understood what it was that she had been searching for in all those other girls over the years and Amber was that missing piece to the puzzle piece in her life. She could always remember that smell like a fleeting memory that was just out of her grasp and now as she held the girl in her arms she felt that she finally was where she belonged. With this newfound awareness she came to accept that the thing she wanted more than anything else was to taste the sweetness of her first love once again, to savour that feeling before she lost it yet again. Her entire body shivered with the feeling of the girl’s fingers playing with the back of her hair.

They intensified their kiss, Amber slipping her tongue into Jessie’s mouth and dancing around her tongue. Soon Jessica found herself shoved up against the bench as Amber’s body pressed up against her own. Jessica felt herself being drawn into the sensation of Amber’s lips as a heat rose up over her body. She had forgotten how good Amber tasted and felt as if she would melt in the girl’s arms. Amber’s hands move through the side of her overalls, down the back of her spine and caress her butt. Jessica pulled back from the kiss and stared at the girl before her, was this the Amber she had left all those years ago? She had a hard time remembering, she had blocked everything about this place from her mind, the good and the bad, and now wished that she could savour this experience forever.

Amber grinned back at her then moved in for another kiss. Jessica could feel her control slipping even more. She needed to stop this before something bad happens, but she couldn’t force herself to step away. All she needed to do was to walk away and the nightmare would be over, but she thirsted for more. Amber was the only person she wanted to touch her and now she was getting that wish. A tear welled up in her eyes and she felt an urge to let her hand wander over her body. She wanted to feel Amber’s smooth skin under her fingers. Wanted to run her fingers along the girl’s thigh and between her legs. As she thought of these desires Amber’s hand moved along her thigh and up the leg of her boxers. She let out a quivered moan as the sensation of Amber’s fingers lightly petting her damp crotch ran through her body. Jessica knew she should stop, knew that nothing good would come from this but she finally gave into the desire. She unbuttoned one of the straps of her overalls and moved Amber’s hand down the front of her boxers. Amber’s fingers were lightly tracing Jessica’s outer lips when the door abruptly opened and Ma’am stormed into the shed.

“Why you sluts!!” The woman screamed at the girls. For an old woman she moved quickly and was upon the girls in seconds, her hand coming down hard upon Jessica’s surprised face with a slap that sent Jessica to the floor.

“Owww.” Jessica shrunk away from the woman’s blows.

“Ma’am, No!!” Amber cried out as the woman hit her lover, “It’s not her fault.”

The woman turned to glare at Amber, “I’ve seen the way she looks at you. She is sinful. I should have known she would try to corrupt you the moment I laid eyes on her.”

“But Ma’am!” Jessica tried to explain her actions only to be hit across the head again.

“Don’t you talk back to me,” Ma’am shouted hatefully, “I’ve seen the way you curl up with her at night. I’ve suspected that something was up for months now but I trusted Amber to not be pulled into your spell. I guess I was wrong.”

“She didn’t put a spell on me.” Amber desperately protested, “I love her.” She cried out.

Ma’am was appalled by what she was hearing, “You are too young to understand love.” She remarked then grabbed Amber by the arm, “I’ll make sure that little slut learns her lesson, but good.” She dragged Amber out of the shed and glared back at Jessica, “You will learn to keep your hands to yourself and to be a good little girl.” She stated firmly.

Fear and hatred filled Jessica’s mind, fear of losing Amber and being locked away in this shed again, anger for the woman who ruined her life entirely and gave her so many sleepless nights. Without hesitation Jessica stormed across the shed, her hand came across the discarded aluminium baseball bat and she swung it at the quickly closing shed door with enough force to knock the woman off her feet, in turn causing her to let go of Amber. Jessica leapt through the door and upon the woman with the bat held high over her head and brought it down with all of her strength. It struck the woman’s head with a muddy thud and sunk deep into the woman’s skull like it was made of warm wax. Jessica pulled the bat free of Ma’am head and stared down at the mess. Her skull was smashed in and there was a strange green slime oozing out of the wound.

“S... she was not human... She really was a witch.” Jessica breathed as she watched in disgust as the woman’s head began to boil over and her body melt away. Jessica began to laugh hysterically, “Who would have thought that Sarah would be right?”

Amber cautiously approached Jessica’s side and stared down at the women as she sizzled and dissolved into the grass, “Y... you killed her.” She stammered, horrified that Jessica could kill someone. She suddenly covered her mouth against the foul smell that began to drift in the air.

Jessica smiled at the girl, “I can save you after all.” She remarked gleefully. She turned to the house and was about to enter it when it started to shift and transform. The walls began to decay and crumble as if years were passing by in mere seconds and the sun quickly dropped from the sky. Fear filled Jessica’s eyes as the house took on the form from her nightmares, “N... no... anything but this...” She pleaded worriedly, “Why does it have to be this?”

Amber watched the house in horror as it took on a new life before her eyes, “Jessica... what is happening?” She asked nervously, unsure if she wanted to know the answer.

“It’s becoming like in my nightmares.” Jessica explained with a deep breath and clenching onto the bat, “I hope Penny is ready to leave this time. With or without that belt of hers.”

“Oh, Kim found Penny’s belt.” Sarah explained happily.

“What?” Jessica glanced at her lover, “How did she do that?”

Amber only shrugged, “She fought with some kind of creature in the tub and had it in her hand when she returned.”

Jessica shook her head in disbelief, “To think that girl has only been here one day when I could not find that thing for years. Maybe she is the key to getting out of this nightmare.”

*****

To be Continued . . .

*****

Note: The world of the Shadowlands, Its stories, Characters and ideas are a copyright of Kathryn K Williams.

This story is based upon my manga of the same name. If you wish to view art from this series please visit my deviant arts site at: http://shinigami-shimai.deviantart.com/

For more of my stories visit my deviant hearts site at: http://www.devianthearts.com/viewuser.php?uid=159

Also if you spot any typos or other errors please contact me at katwilliams @ rogers.com

Chapter 62

A Shadowlander's Dream: Book Two - Policy of Love
By Kathryn K Williams

Chapter Sixty-Two

Penny held onto Kim close as the walls shifted around them, “This shouldn’t be happening until the night.” Penny stated in confusion and fright.

Kim wrapped her arms protectively around the girl, “Something must be disturbing this dream.” She explained, unsure how she knew that.

Sarah came running out of the kitchen towards the girls, “What the hell is going on here?” She cried out, “The sink suddenly turned green with some kind of weird goo and the walls started to change. What’s with this place?”

“My nightmare.” Penny stated fearfully, “It’s coming alive.”

Sarah shook her head in doubt, “That’s impossible.” She remarked in disbelief, “Nightmares don’t come true.”

Kim reached out towards Sarah and grabbed her by the shirt, “Well this one is...” She stated as she pulled the girl closer to them, “And if you want to protest you can try explaining to them that they do not exist.” She nodded down the hall as a ragged teddy bear walked around the corner. The bears spotted the girls and slowly started to approach them.

Sarah blinked at the bear in confusion, “It’s just a teddy.” She remarked dumbfoundedly, “What is so scary about that?” She stepped closer to the toy when it’s muzzle ripped open to reveal a set of sharp fangs and long claws tore their way out of the fabric of it’s paws. Sarah quickly recoiled from the creature, “Geez, What is that thing?” Sarah cried out as the bears glared at her.

The bear let out a deep guttural howl that shook the walls, dislodging fragments of ceiling plaster. Kim protectively put her arms over Penny and Sarah as several chunk of plaster fell upon their heads. When she looked up again she could see several more bears gathering around the first. She quickly scanned around them, “Where’re April and Caitlin?” She inquired worriedly.

“They were cleaning the dinning room.” Sarah reminded her.

“We need to find them before they do.” Kim explained nodding towards the growing number of bears.

“Holy hell!!” Sarah stared at the bears as they glared back at her, “Just how many of those things are there?”

“Too many.” Kim remarked unhappily, “Come on. Slowly move towards the kitchen and don’t make any sudden moves. It only provokes them.” She remarked as she ushered the girl’s out of the room.

Penny clung tight to Kim’s arms as they slipped into the kitchen, her eyes never moving from the teddy bears. They did not advance on the girls; instead they just watched them with their beady red glowing eyes.

“I want out of here!!!” Penny exclaimed hysterically.

“I think I liked this place better in the dark.” Kim stated with a slight chuckle. In the kitchen she spotted the knife she had dropped the other day and a trail of green goo leading to the sink. Inside she found the mutilated bear that she had only recently killed, it was as if this world was persevered only for them. She stooped down to pick up the knife when she caught a glimpse of more bears climbing up the stairs from the basement, “I thought they didn’t go down there?” She inquired uneasily.

“Can we get out of here and leave the questions for later?” Sarah begged terrified of what those creatures would do if they got their claws on her.

“Alright.” Kim snatched up the knife and started across the kitchen to the door leading the dining room. She quickly pushed the door open and held it for the girls, “Get in there.” She commanded, noticing several bears entering the kitchen through the basement door. She stared down at the knife worried that she could not fend off these creatures with such a small weapon. Hastily she followed the girls out of the kitchen and closed the door behind her.

“Penny!!!” Caitlin cried out as she rushed over to the girl with April closely in tow, “I’m scared.”

Kim hugged the child, “So are we all.” She admitted.

Sarah looked up at the destroyed double doors to the room and sighed in despair, “Now what do we do?” She asked anxiously, then noticed the table and ran around it, “Kim help me with this table.” She requested as she pushed a chair out of the way.

“What are you planning to do with the table?” Kim asked curiously.

“They are small right?” Sarah noted, “If we push the table over and slid it against the door so they can’t get in.” She explained simply, “Penny bolt the kitchen door would you?”

Penny rapidly moved to the kitchen door and flipped the bolt shut while Caitlin and April helped Kim move the chairs out of the way, “Do you think that will stop them?” Penny inquired worriedly as she scanned the table.

“It only needs to hold until Amber and Jessie arrive.” Sarah stated confidently.

“Jessie?” Penny inquired, dumbfounded by the prospect of her sister’s return, “Did she really come back?”

Sarah simply nodded, “We saw her last night.” She explained as she moved the last chair, “Could we talk about this after we stop the evil teddy bears from ripping us to pieces because I don’t know if you noticed but those critters are armed with a nasty set of crawls and teeth like I’ve never seen before.” She paused for a moment and thought, and then glanced at Penny, “You dreamt these little beasts up?” She inquired in astonishment.

“No, I did.” Jessica stated as she entered the room the bat still in hand, dripping with green goo and pieces of bear fur, and Amber at her side.

“J... Jessie...?!?” Penny stared at her sister in disbelief, “Y... you came back.”

“Sorry I took so long.” Jessica said regretfully, “I really didn’t want to leave you here, but I couldn’t stay. I’m glad to I hear you found your belt.”

Penny smiled and patted her waist, which had the belt tightly tied around it, holding up her jeans. “Kim found it for me.” She explained with a grin and wrapped her arms around the girl’s neck.

Jessica gave Kim a suspicious look, “Is that all she did for you?” She inquired, protective of her little sister.

Kim flushed as she realized what it was that Jessica was suggestion, “I didn’t mean too... I mean...”

“Leave them alone Jessie.” Amber lightly demanded, “They are in love. Just like us.”

Jessica glared at Kim, “You better not hurt her.” She warned the redhead as she circled around the girls to the windows.

“Jessie!!” Penny gave her sister a disapproving look, “Stop harassing Kim. What has she done to you?”

“She’s the reason we are stuck in this nightmare.” Jessica remarked as she hit the boards covering the windows, “Shit, the hole has been sealed over.”

“Of courssssse it isssss.” Someone hissed from behind them. The girls all spun around to find themselves face to face with a large scaly lizard like creature. Its arms dragged along the ground and the arch of its back scraping against the top of the door frame, “Do you think we would let you esssscapped us twiccce?” It inquired with a sinister smile that revealed it’s crooked shape teeth, a long tongue flickering between a gap in its front teeth.

April and Caitlin screamed and hid behind Kimberly, “Stay away from us.” Kim glared at the creature as it lumbered into the room, a second creature behind it. This one bulkier and with a slight limp, “Don’t touch us.” She shakily held the knife out towards them.

“Oh, we are not going to hurt you.” The second creature stated in a low growl, it’s muscles shifting below its brown scales, “We are here to thank you.”

“Thank us for what?” Amber inquired as she huddled into Jessica, who held the bat out defensively.

“For freeing usssss from the darknesssss.” The first creature smiled at Jessica, “Thank you for removing that witch from our livesssss.”

“Yes.” The second creature agreed as it moved around the table, backing the girl’s into the corner, “Now we have you all to ourselves, day or night. So if you would be so kind as to return to your rooms we can begin the feast.” He wrung his long clawed hangs together greedily as he glanced from one girl to another.

“Yessss.” The first one nodded his head vigorously, “And issssn’t it niccccce that our little Jesssssicaaaa return to us too. We can all be one big happy family now.”

“I will never let you touch my sisters again!” Jessica hollered as she rushed at the first creature, swinging the bat over her head and bringing it down, hard and fast.

The creature easily blocked the girl’s blow with one of his beefy arms and shoved Jessica against the wall, pinning her, “We will have none of that anymore.” He hissed as he dropped Jessica to the ground and tromped towards the other girls, “We rule thisssss dream world now and there issssss nothing you can do to ssssstop us.”

Kim blinked in realization, “A dream...” She gripped the knife in her hand, “This is only part of a dream.” She muttered as her eyes darted from one creature to another. Abruptly she spun around and plunged the knife into the wall.

Startled Penny jumped away from the girl, “Kim! What are you doing?”

“Getting out of this place.” Kim explained, pulling down hard on the knife as it cut through the wall, “Help me!!” She cried out.

Penny rushed over to the girl and grabbed hold of the knife. The moment their hands touched she could feel a tingling run through her fingertips. It felt as if Kim’s presence was washing over her body and she flushed at the experience. A rip started to form in the wall and a bright light surged through the hole onto one of the creatures causing it to recoil in pain.

“It’s working.” Kim exclaimed, grinning gleefully at the light.

“What are you doing?” The second creature called out, anxiously glancing at his brother as he staggered away from the beam of light, “Girls stop it!”

Jessica picked up the bat and got back to her feet, seeing the panic in the creature’s eyes she redoubled her attack, this time bringing the bat down upon the side of its head and it howled out in pain.

“Why you little brat!” The first creature turned on Jessica and swung at her with its large claws.

“JESSIE!!!” Amber cried out, frightened that her lover was about to be slashed in two.

Jessica dropped to the ground and quickly crawled under the table. She struck the first creature in the knee causing it to topple over, clenching its wound.

Kim let go of the knife with one hand and pushed her fingers through the crack. With haste she tore at the wall, ripping chucks of wood and wallpaper free, revealing a glowing passageway. “Help us!” She called out to the others.

The girls crowded around the growing hole and help chip away at the plaster and wood, “I can see the other side!” Sarah exclaimed ecstatically as she freed another piece of wall from the opening.

“You will not get away from us.” The second creature angrily stated as it got to its feet.

“Stay down!” Jessica screamed as she beat the beast repeatedly over the head.

“Jessie!” Amber called out to the girl, “Come on!”

Kim punched another chuck free, “Caitlin! April!!” She patted the girl’s on the back, “You go first.” Without hesitation the girl’s crawled through the crack, “Sarah and Amber you next!” She commanded. Sarah did not hesitate to be told twice and leapt through the opening.

“Jessie!!!” Amber reached out for her friend who was still pounding on the creatures, “Leave them!!”

Jessica finally stopped her assault to find herself standing over a thin, weak looking man bleeding on the ground before her, a man whose shadow used to haunt her every night. However now he looked pathetic as he lay in a pool of his own blood, begging for the girl to stop hitting him, his broken arms protectively wrapped around his head. Slumped against another wall was the man’s brother, his skull smashed open and blood scattered across the curtains. Jessica staggered back at the scene before her, her eyes darted from the men to the blood soaked bat in her hands. Shakily she dropped the bat and collapsed to the ground,

“What have I done?” Jessica muttered to herself. She could not believe these men had reduced her to a vicious murderer.

Amber ran around the table and dropped to Jessica’s side, “Jessie, we have to go.” She stated restlessly, “You have to pull yourself together.”

“What have I done?” Jessica shakily stared down at her blood soaked hands, “How could I have let this happen.”

“Penny?” Kim tried to get the girl’s attention. She was gazing at the sight before her in stunned bewilderment and Kim had to take Penny’s face in her hands to force the girl to look away. “Listen to me.” She stated in a soft voice, “You have to hold this door open.” She explained calmly, “Do not let go of the edges or it might close on us and we will lose our only way out of here, understand?”

Penny simply nodded and watched Kim let go of the hole and race over to Jessica, “It’s time to go ladies.” She commanded, taking Jessica by the elbow only to have Jessica shove Kim against the wall.

“Don’t touch me.” Jessica cried out, “This is all your fault you know that!” She states miserably, pointing a blood covered hand violently at Kim, “If you had not come here none of this would have happened.”

Kim snarled at the girl, “Don’t blame me for this.” She returned trying hard to keep her own anger under control, “You think this is horrible. This is only a dream. I killed my father in real life so don’t try to act like this is some tragic event. They are just dream images and not flesh and blood. Your mind is what made them real. Don’t place your guilty feelings on me. If you want to feel sorry for yourself then do it after we get out of this place.” She demanded sternly, thrusting a hand towards the glowing doorway.

“KIM!!!” Penny called out, “The door!!” Fragments of wall began to rise off the ground and fill in the hole, repairing it.

Kim glanced out of the dining room entrance to see a horde of teddy bears heading their way, “I think its time we left this place.” She grabbed Jessica by the arm, without protest this time, “Amber head for the door!!” She commanded.

Amber quickly ducked into the hole in the wall followed next by Jessica. Penny struggled to keep the door open, “Kim!!!” She cried out.

Kim grabbed the edges of the hole and forced it opened a bit more, “Get going.” She nodded towards the hole, “I’ll follow.”

Penny hesitated at first then jumped through the opening. Kim took one more glance around the room as the teddy bears entered the room. The thin man crawled away from the critters on his elbows as they approached him.

“P... Pleassse...” He begged, reaching out towards Kim.

Kim smiled back at the man, “Good bye.” She waved then slipped through the hole. The last thing she saw as the crack healed itself was the man kicking off the bears as they began their feast.

*****

To be Continued . . .

*****

Note: The world of the Shadowlands, Its stories, Characters and ideas are a copyright of Kathryn K Williams.

This story is based upon my manga of the same name. If you wish to view art from this series please visit my deviant arts site at: http://shinigami-shimai.deviantart.com/

For more of my stories visit my deviant hearts site at: http://www.devianthearts.com/viewuser.php?uid=159

Also if you spot any typos or other errors please contact me at katwilliams @ rogers.com

Chapter 63

A Shadowlander's Dream: Book Two - Policy of Love
By Kathryn K Williams

Chapter Sixty-three

Jessica stumbled as she fell through a mirror. She glanced around to find a fine layer of fog circling around her knees, “Oh great. Not this place again.” She remarked in distaste.

Penny bumped into Jessica and would have tumbled to the ground if her sister had not caught her, “I’m sorry.” She apologized as she struggled to free her foot from the frame of the mirror she had just fallen through.

Jessica helped the girl to her feet and stared at her, “You made it out. We actually made it!” Tears filled her eyes and she hugged Penny tight in her arms.

Penny seemed surprised by her sister’s actions, “What is wrong Jessie?” She inquired, “You act like you haven’t seen me in years.” She blinked at her sister as she noticed that the girl had aged before her very eyes, “How come you have grown?” She inquired confusingly.

Jessica pulled back from the girl and rubbed at her eyes, “It’s hard to explain.” She glanced around to see the other girls were nowhere in sight, “What happened to Amber and the others?” She inquired worriedly.

Kim suddenly stepped through the mirror, “They are probably back where they belong.” She stated simply.

“Back where they belong?” Jessica asked anxiously, “What do you mean by that? I want to see Amber again.”

“I’m sorry.” Kim apologized sympathetically, “I don’t make up the rules here.”

Penny stepped closer to Kim and scanned the girl before her. Kim was now back to her original age and dressed in her pyjama’s again, “Kim?” She glance up and down the girl’s body in astonishment, “What happened to you?”

Kim looked over her body to see that she indeed had returned to normal, then scratched her head in embarrassment, “I guess you find me ugly now that I’m older.” She remarked dismally.

Penny shook her head, “No, no you’re as beautiful as ever... but... there is something different about you.” Penny commented as she scanned her love’s new appearance. Kim’s fiery red hair had changed to now lightly brush her shoulders and its vibrant fiery red had dulled to a light amber colour. Her eyes had also changed, they traded in their ruby red for a soft brown with flecks of red along their edges, “What happened to your eyes... and hair? Weren’t they red before?” She inquired curiously.

Kim blinked at the girl in bewilderment, “They aren’t red?” She inquired, slightly flustered.

Jessica nodded her head; “I remember that being the odd thing about you when I first saw you.” She remarked as she also looked into the girl’s eyes, “I’d never seen anyone with red eyes before and now they look like everyone else.”

An unsettling feeling began to build up inside of Kim’s stomach, “We have to get out of this place.” She stated, nervously glancing at the mirrors around her. Quickly she searched each mirror, looking for something in particular.

Penny watched the girl in amusement, “What are you looking for?” She puzzled, then glanced into one of the mirrors and saw an image of herself kissing Kim on the washroom floor, “Ummm...” A flush crossed her face.

Jessica placed a hand upon her sister’s shoulder and gently ushered her away from the mirrors, “Trust me... you don’t want to peer into those.” She warned the girl.

“But how can Kim look into them?” Penny inquired innocently, “What does she see?”

Jessica shook her head, “I guess she has already faced her past.” She remarked, not really knowing the answer, but felt the time for questions would be for later.

What Jessica did not realized was she could not have been further from the truth. Over the years that Kim was trapped in the Hall of Mirrors by her other self she found a way to glance into the mirrors without actually gazing upon the images they reflected. If she looked carefully she could find a mirror that reflected the present and give her a glimpse into what was happening in the real world. She hastily moved from one mirror to another, trying hard to not take in the images before her, because she knew gazing too long in one of these mirrors could drive a person mad. Amongst the many oddly shaped mirrors she came across something unusual, a black mirror that was the shape of a television screen. She blinked at it in confusion and puzzled over its purpose for being amongst these mirrors.

Jessica cautiously approached the girl, “Is there something wrong?” She inquired apprehensively.

Kim pointed at the black screen before her, “What’s this doing here?” She asked, titling her head curiously as she peered upon its surface.

Jessica looked upon the screen and blinked in confusion, “I don’t know. I don’t understand anything that is going on here so I have no idea what its doing here.” She remarked hopelessly.

Penny leaned in close to the screen and squinted, “I think I can see a room in the reflection.” She stated uncertainly.

“A room?” Kim moved in closer and tried to focus on the vague shapes upon the screen’s surface, “It’s the lobby!” She exclaimed excitedly, “I think that is Jessica on the couch to the right and you, Penny, on the couch to the left.” She tilted her head as she gazed upon the image before herself. She could see herself lying on the ground next to Penny and Jenn kneeling on the ground with Amy cradling the girl in her arms. There was a terrible sadness upon Jenn’s face as the nurse slowly rocked the girl. Something horrible had just happened and Kim was not sure if she wanted to know what it was.

“So how do we get back there?” Jessica finally asked, lightly tapping upon the TV.

Kim swallowed back her worries and moved Jessica’s hand from the screen, “Like this.” She placed her hands to either of the top corners of the screen, “Penny come to my left side and place your hand upon the bottom corner.”

“Alright.” Penny promptly did as she was told.

“Jessica, I want you to do the same on the right.” Kim requested.

Jessica was not sure she understood what Kim was up too, but did as she was told all the same, “Now what?” She inquired puzzled by Kim’s requests.

“Close your eyes and concentrate inside of yourself.” Kim explained. She waited till each girl had their eyes closed before she too lightly closed her own eyes, “Try to look inside of your hearts. Focus deep inside until you find your core. Your soul” She whispered softly, “Focus on that feeling and think of yourself as the image in the television showed. Everyone ready?”

“Yes.” Both girls replied.

“Then let’s get out of here.” Kim took her right hand off the corner and lightly knocked upon the screen, “Let’s return home.”

*****

To be Continued . . .

*****

Note: The world of the Shadowlands, Its stories, Characters and ideas are a copyright of Kathryn K Williams.

This story is based upon my manga of the same name. If you wish to view art from this series please visit my deviant arts site at: http://shinigami-shimai.deviantart.com/

For more of my stories visit my deviant hearts site at: http://www.devianthearts.com/viewuser.php?uid=159

Also if you spot any typos or other errors please contact me at katwilliams @ rogers.com

Chapter 64

A Shadowlander's Dream: Book Two - Policy of Love
By Kathryn K Williams

Chapter Sixty-four

“It isn’t fair.” Jenn softly muttered into Amy’s shoulder, “What do we do if the others don’t return as well? I can’t handle losing them all. I mean I am angry with Jessica, but I don’t want her to die. I don’t want any of them to die. I wish they were here right now.”

As if in response to the girl’s wishes the television spontaneously turned on and started to change channels before their eyes, “Who had the controller?” Alyson frantically inquired as she looked under herself and searched under, a surprised, Natalie.

Kris slowly moved in closer and pointed in the middle of the coffee table, “It is right there.” She noted.

Everyone stared at the remote and then the TV in astonishment as images flickered across the screen at an increasing rate until it blurred and the images began to run together. The screen suddenly filled with white light and the entire lobby was flooded with blinding light and a high pitched wailing sound that forced many to cover their eyes. As quickly as it started it was over and the girl’s uncovered their eyes. The screen now showed an image of static and the room was silent.

“W... what was that?” Natalie nervously asked.

“Maybe it was Kim.” Tanya suggested optimistically, glancing around the room, “Maybe she was trying to tell us something.”

“I wasn’t trying to tell you anything.” Kima responded as she groggily sat up.

Natalie stared at Kima in amazement and dropped next to the girl, “Kima!!! You’re back!!” She exclaimed, wrapping her arms around the girl’s neck.

Kima stroked the back of Natalie’s head, “Sorry I worried you.” She glanced up at Alyson and gave her a nervous smile, which was equally returned.

“Good to see you back.” Alyson stated giving the girl a pat on the back then glanced at the girl’s features, “What happened to your hair and eyes? They have changed.”

Kima shrugged, “I don’t know. When I got to the Hall of Mirrors it was like this.” She explained perplexedly. Several girls gathered around Kim to admire and puzzle over the girl’s new looks.

“What about me?” Jessica inquired groggily as she stretched, “Isn’t anyone going to give me a hug?”

Misty spun around to see Jessica rising and rushed around the couches to give the girl a hug, “Oh, Jessie. I’m sorry I got mad at you.” She cried into the girl’s arms, “I’m so glad to see you are alive.”

“Unnn...” Penny slowly began to stir and sit up, “What happened?” She glanced down at her hands, bewildered by the size of them, “What happened to me?” She exclaimed worriedly.

Kima broke free of Natalie’s embrace to sit next to Penny and give her a hug. “You made it back.” She exclaimed happily, “I was worried that you would still be lost in that world forever.”

Jenn shakily stood to her feet and looked from one girl to another, “You’re all back.” Tears rolled down her face as a smile twitched on her face, “You’re alive.”

Kima gazed up at Jenn in confusion, “Jenn? Why are you crying?” She asked uneasily.

Jenn nervously glance down at then empty spot on the ground and back to Kima, “Kim... she...” Her voice refused to speak the next word.

Kim scanned the many sad faces that had gathered in the lobby and noticed that her twin was not among them, “Where is Kim?” She asked worriedly, agitated by the silent looks, “Where is she?” She demanded.

Amy approached Kima, “She left us.” She stated with a pained sound in her voice.

Kima was confused, “What do you mean ‘she left’? Where did she go?”

“You were in the dream too long.” Alyson explained sadly, “She couldn’t survive without you needing her.”

“What?!?” Kima searched the many faces before her for some kind of answer.

“Who are you talking about Kim?” Penny inquired nervously.

Kima turned to face Penny, “My... reflection...” She stated, trying to think of how to explain her other half, “Kim was a reflection of me and we lived here together. She was at the ball with us, remember?”

Penny suddenly smiled, “Oh, that girl with long red hair and dressing a red gown that warned us about that man?” She asked uncertainly.

Kima nodded her head, “She left with Jessica and should be right here with everyone else.” Again she scanned the crowd, “Would someone please tell me what is going on here? You look like someone has died.”

“In a way...” Kris finally spoke up, “Someone did.” She glanced at Kima then looked away, “Kim is dead.” She stated regretfully

Kima was startled by what she was hearing. She inspected each of the girl’s faces in an attempt to see the joke, “She can’t be dead.” She swallowed hard on the feeling that had been building up since she entered the Hall of Mirrors, “She wouldn’t die on me. She can’t.” She began to tremble at the prospect of being alone again invaded her thoughts when she felt Penny’s arms slip around her waist and lightly hug her.

“I’m sorry...” Penny buried her face in Kima’s back, “If you had not stayed with me you wouldn’t have lost your friend.”

Kima softly closed her eyes and placed her hand lightly upon Penny’s arms, “No... she’s not gone.” She place her other hand to her chest, “She just returned to me.” She explained softly, “We are whole again.”

Amy smiled down at the girls, “I’m glad you all returned safely.” She stated with a sigh of relief, “You all had me so worried for a moment in the office.” She glanced at the office, “Would you all be so kind as to allow me to look you over. The usual route stuff is all.”

Jessica shakily got to her feet, “A... alright...” She stated, using Misty for support as she moved around the couch. Her eyes fell upon Kris for a moment and she quickly looked away.

“Look us over?” Penny inquired nervously as she stood with Kima, “What does she mean by that?”

Kima patted the girl’s hand, “Amy is a nurse here. She just wants to make sure we are alright.” She explained with a smile.

Amy nodded at Kima, “Plus I would like to be filled in on all that happened here. You girls had me running all over the place today so I should at least get a few answers to this mystery.”

Kima rubbed the back of her head, “Do you need all the details?” She inquired nervously, moving around the coffee table in front of the television.

Amy gave the girl a stern look, “I would like to hear as much as you think I need to know.” She stated simply.

Kima gave an anxious grin, “A... alright... I don’t know if much of it will make any sense.” She stated as she and Penny headed for the office.

Suddenly something shot out of the television and latched onto Penny’s ankle, pulling her out of Kima’s arms.

“KIM!?!” Penny cried out as she was pulled off her feet and dragged across the ground.

Kima spun around to see a long black tar like arm stretching out of the television screen to Penny’s leg, “Akaime!!!” She exclaimed as she grabbed Penny by the hand and the frame of the office door with the other. The creature pulled with enough force to lift Penny off the ground.

Natalie leapt over the coffee table, a long blade extending from a device upon her right forearm, “Let go of them!!!” She cried out as she plunged the blade through the air and hacked at the thick appendage with all her might, only to find it spring back against her attacks as if it were made of the toughest rubber.

Kris rushed to the television and grabbed hold of the creature arm, “You are not taking them back!” She stated coldly, placing her leg upon the edge of the TV and pulling on the creature’s arm. Abruptly a porcelain mask burst through the screen and several girls screamed out in disgust and fear. His mask floated above a growing mass of black tar that built up below the television, seeping out of ever crack in the television.

Akaime glanced around the room with his single eyes until came upon Kima, “Give me back my meal!!” He hissed at the girl. A second arm formed from the mass below the TV and flew at Penny, latching onto her other leg.

“What do we have to do to be rid of you?” Natalie exclaimed as she frantically tried to cut at the monster’s limbs.

“You are attacking the wrong part.” Kris explained as she reached out to grab the mask. The moment her fingers touched it her skin began to sizzle and boil. Quickly she recoiled from the creature, “Why can’t I touch it?” She inquired in confusion.

“Because you are not a Sister anymore.” A voice stated from behind the girls. Everyone parted as Kai and Gwen entered the room and strolled over to the TV. Gwen shook her head at her sister, “You should know better then to touch the mask of a Faceless with your bare hands.”

Kai sat cross-legged before the television, “So we finally caught up to you Akaime.” She remarked with a smirk.

Akaime suddenly tried to pull out of Kris’s grasp and return to the TV, “You Sisters will never catch me.” He remarked, dropping Penny to the ground and preparing to pull back into the tub when Gwen set her hand upon the top TV and grinned.

“Kris you can let go of our friend here.” Gwen remarked confidently.

“Let go?” Kris seemed confused until she noticed that Akaime seemed to be having troubles retreating back into the tub. Cautiously she let go of the creature’s arm and stepped back, Natalie did the same, both watching the angels in confused bewilderment.

Gwen glanced at Kai, “Kai? He is all yours.”

Kai stood to her feet and rolled up her sleeves, “Everyone might want to step back.” The girls quickly did as they were told. She raised her hand into the air and abruptly her entire arm became engulfed in a blue flame as black tattoos circled around her arm and across her face. Suddenly six wings burst forth from the girl’s back and spread out, filling the entire room followed by the awed sounds uttered from several of the girls.

Akaime stared up at the Angel as Kai moved towards him, “No... Wait... I don’t want to die...” He fearfully protested.

Kai shook her head in sympathy, “The problem is you are already dead.” She reached out towards the mask and lightly set her fingertips upon its surface, “This will hurt just a little.” She quickly pulled on the mask, ripping it free of the television; and the air filled with the screams of agony as tendrils of tar tried to cling desperately onto the mask. The moment the mask broke free the black tar dissolved into the rug and disappeared. The remaining piece of flesh upon the mask crumbled to ash leaving only the mask behind. Kai spun around to show the mask off to the girls, “There you have it. One sleeping Faceless.” She remarked proudly.

Kima stepped forward and stared at the mask, “Is he really gone?” She inquired cautiously.

Kai nodded as her wings folded behind her back, “Morrigan is awaiting for his spirit and will make sure that he never bothers you again.” She assured.

Kima let out a sigh of relief, “I’m glad to hear that.” She remarked happily.

“But who was he anyway?” Kris inquired curiously, staring at the mask, “What was he after?”

Alyson was the only one to notice Natalie slightly cringe at the words.

Gwen glanced down at the mask in Kai’s hands, “That is something that will stay a mystery. The Faceless probably devoured the original man so his purpose would have been long lost.”

“Dammit.” Kris cursed, “I hate being left in the dark.” She glared at her sister suspiciously, “You sure you don’t know why this thing was after these girls?”

“Stop harassing them Kris.” A commanding voice came from the back of the room. Everyone turned around to find Head Mistress Sophia standing at the lobby door, back to her normal age, but with a wooden cane firmly planted before her, “Gwen? Kai? Should you two not be getting that thing back to the Hall of Candles?” She inquired gently.

“Yes, Aunt Sophia.” Gwen replied then placed a hand upon Kai’s shoulder, “It is time to go.”

Kai glanced up at Kris, a sad look upon her face, “I’m sorry I didn’t explain why I came here.” She nervously fiddled with the mask between her hands.

Kris let out a sigh, “Yeah, I figured you were not just here because of me.” She remarked dismally, “You are going to visit from time to time right?”

Kai glanced from Kris to the Head Mistress who gave her an approving nod, and then turned back to Kris with a grin upon her face, “I will do that.” She stated keenly.

Kris ruffled her sister’s hair, “I’ll look forward to it.” She turned to Gwen, “That goes for you too. I’m sorry if I don’t sound like it but I really do miss you all.”

Gwen gave the girl a quick hug, “We miss you too.” She returned then pulled back, “We really need to get going. Talk to you later.”

“Later then.” Kris agreed and with a wave both girl left the lobby.

Amy clapped her hands together, “Well, this has been fun.” She stated with a nervous laugh then glanced to Jessica, Kima and Penny. “Now can we get to that examination?” She inquired.

“Do you mind if I join you?” Sophia inquired as she hobbled across the room, favouring her right leg and leaving heavily upon the cane.

“Are you alright?” Kris inquired as her aunt passed by.

Sophia smiled back at her niece, “Everything will be just fine.” She assured the girl with a pat on her shoulder. She spotted Jennifer as the girl slowly left the room and went up the stairs.

Kris followed her aunt’s gaze to frown as she watched her friend disappear.

“Give her time.” Sophia assured, “She needs some time to herself right now.”

Kris stuffed her hands in her pockets, “Yeah… I know…” She wandered off in the opposite direction to take a different set of stairs to her own room.

Sophia let out a deep sigh and wished there was something she could do to help her niece, but decided it best to leave her alone as well and turned to enter the office to hear of what had happened to her students.

*****

To be Continued....

*****

Note: The world of the Shadowlands, Its stories, Characters and ideas are a copyright of Kathryn K Williams.

This story is based upon my manga of the same name. If you wish to view art from this series please visit my deviant arts site at: http://shinigami-shimai.deviantart.com/

For more of my stories visit my deviant hearts site at: http://www.devianthearts.com/viewuser.php?uid=159

Also if you spot any typos or other errors please contact me at katwilliams @ rogers.com

Chapter 65

A Shadowlander's Dream: Book Two - Policy of Love
By Kathryn K Williams

Chapter Sixty-Five

Misty sat upon the lobby couch as she watched the office door, its blinded pulled shut to keep out prying eyes. Emily entered the room with a cup of water in hand and offered it the girl, “Here you go Misty.” She said, handing the cup over to her friend.

“Thank you.” Misty took the cup gratefully and drained half of it.

Emily sat down next to Misty and glanced at the door, “How long do you think they will be in there for?” She inquired curiously.

Misty simply shook her head, her eyes never moving from the door.

Emily let out a sigh, “Do you intend to wait here until they come out?” She asked worriedly.

Misty slowly nodded, “I want to be here when Jessie comes out.”

Emily leaned back on the sofa and placed her arms along the back, “You’re really hopeless, you know that right?” Misty did not return her remarks, “What am I to do with you?” Emily asked as she rolled her head on the back of the couch to see Tanya sitting at another circle of sofas. Deciding that she was not getting anywhere with Misty, she decided to try making friends with the new girl. Emily got up from her spot and circled around the couches to sit opposite Tanya, “Hey!” She greeted the girl with a small wave.

Tanya slowly glanced up at Emily and back down at the table, “Hi...” She returned softly.

Emily leaned over the coffee table to get a better look at the girl, “Is it just me or is everyone here down today?” She inquired indifferently.

Tanya glanced up at the girl, “Today has been one of those days it would seem.” She remarked miserably.

“What could be so bad?” Emily inquired ignorantly, “I mean other then that redhead disappearing.”

Tanya glared, “That girl saved me from the Western Woods.” She stated coldly, “She might not have been a close friend but she meant something to us.”

Emily suddenly pointed at Tanya, “Hey! You’re that girl that walked into the Western Woods aren’t you? Wow I never thought I would meet anyone who lived through that. What’s it like in there anyway?”

“A living nightmare.” Tanya remarked numbly, “Why don’t you walk in there and you will be able to tell all your friends about how cool it is.”

Emily frowned at this suggestion, “Listen, I... I don’t mean... Geez...” She ruffled her bangs and flop back on the sofa, “I’m always messing up like this. I just wanted to say ‘hi’. I didn’t mean to upset you.” She glanced over at Misty, “I really have troubles making friends. Always messing things up right away. Misty seems to be the only one who still talks to me.”

“Why are you telling me this?” Tanya inquired perplexedly.

“Because I... I thought... we could... be friends...” She trailed off, feeling ashamed of herself for asking someone who she just recently insulted to be her friend, “I thought since you are new here you might need some friends.”

“I have all the friends I can need right here.” Tanya remarked weakly.

“Then what is with the long face?” Emily inquired, this time with a hint of concern.

Tanya was not really sure if the girl was really concerned about her well being or was just trying to make conversation, but at that moment she was feeling alone and could really use someone to talk to, even if they are a complete stranger. She let out a deep breath and rubbed at her face, “I had a fight with my girlfriend.” She stated bluntly, not caring if the girl had a problem with her being a lesbian, but figured if she was a friend of Misty’s then she must at least tolerate gays.

“Ahhhh...” Emily breathed knowingly, “I think I recognized that look now. Misty usually gets the same expression on her face when she is down about Jessie.”

Misty suddenly sprung to life, “Emily, don’t go around telling people about my private life.” She demanded.

Emily raised a hand in defence, “I have never told your secrets to anyone.” She assured the girl, grinning brightly, “But I do keep the juicy bits in a journal locked away for safe keeping.”

Misty flushed brightly, “You do not... do you really?” She inquired desperately.

Emily shook her head, “No, I just like to make you blush.” She remarked with a giggle.

Misty grabbed a pair of throw pillows and tossed them each at the girl, “Emily!!! Why you!!!”

Emily laughed as she batted the pillows away, “You should have seen the shocked look on your face. You really believed me for a moment there.”

Misty flopped upon the couch between Emily and Tanya and crossed her arms irately, “I never believed a thing.”

Emily continued to laugh, “And you are now sitting between us because...?” She inquired curiously, “What if your Jessie comes out of the office?”

“Tanya looked to be in need of advice.” Misty stated concernedly, “I can hear if Jessie comes out of the room from here just fine.” She turned to Tanya and smiled at the girl, “So what seems to be the trouble? Does Cherilyn have too much of a wandering eye?” She inquired with a grin.

Tanya shook her head, “No... nothing like that.”

Emily stared at Misty in shook, “How do you know her girl already?” She inquired in astonishment, “How do you do that?”

Misty shrugged, “They arrived while I was watching over Jessie and I helped with their boxes.” She stated nonchalantly.

“You know everyone in this dorm, don’t you?” Emily grilled her friend.

“Not really.” Misty admitted, sheepishly, “I have yet to really meet Kris or those other new girls.”

Emily crossed her arms, “I give you a week to be talking to them all and being part of their circle of friends.”

“This is not about me.” Misty remarked and gestured to Tanya, whom was sitting watching the two girls in amusement, “We are here to help our new friend, Tanya, out with her girl troubles.”

Emily frowned, “How would I know how to help? I’ve never had a boyfriend, never mind a girlfriend.”

Misty returned the scowl, “Well that should not stop you from helping. You are always filled with advice when it comes to Jessie and me.” She quickly turned to Tanya, slightly startling the girl, “So what happened between you and your girl?” She inquired curiously.

Tanya shifted in her spot, she was not sure she was comfortable with people referring the Cherilyn as her ‘Girl’, realizing these two would not let her go without an explanation she gave is and let out a deep sigh of defeat. “We were trying to cheer Jenn up after she found out about Kris and Je...” She stopped herself, realizing that she was talking to another of Jessica’s girlfriends.

Misty only smiled, “I know about Jessie’s... activities...” She stated, not really sure how to described Jessica’s ways, “You don’t have to worry about mentioning who she was with around me.” She stated with a slight twitch in her smile.

Emily shook her head as she could see the pain her friend was in, but refrained from bringing it up.

“Well...” Tanya nervously continued her story, “Jenn was miserable and putting herself down, calling herself stupid and the like. Then I told her that I could never love someone who was stupid and that I loved her... right in front of Cherilyn.”

“Ouch...” Misty winced and tried to consider how to reply, “Well... I see why she would be angry with you.” She stated uneasily.

Tanya lowered her head, “She probably hates me.” She mumbled sorrowfully.

Misty glanced at the ceiling in thought, then at the front doors, “Not likely.” She stated confidently, “She is probably pissed off as hell, but I heard that she followed you into the Western Woods and back. So I don’t think she would be willing to give up on you so simply.”

“I still feel horrible.” Tanya stated, “I love Jenn like a sister and wish I could explain that I love Cherilyn more then anything else in the world.” She remarked with a sigh.

A pair of arms wrapped around Tanya from behind, startling the girl and making her spin around to see Cherilyn standing behind her. A smile upon her face, “I love you too, you silly girl.”

“Cherilyn!?!” Tanya exclaimed, “How long? I mean? Did you hear all of that?”

“She’s your girlfriend?” Emily inquired in confusion, “I’m sorry I didn’t know or I would have said something. She has been standing behind you for a while now.”

Cherilyn hugged Tanya tight from behind, “I think things worked out alright. Thank you.”

Tanya looked up at Cherilyn, “I’m really sorry. I never meant to hurt you.” She repeated sincerely.

“Why don’t you come help me finish unpacking our room and we can talk about it?” Cherilyn suggested with a nod towards the stairs.

Tanya took Cherilyn by the hand and allowed herself to be pulled around the couch, “Thank Misty!” She called out to the girl, “And you too Emily.” She said with a wave.

“Sure thing.” Misty waved back to the two girls as they disappeared up the stairs.

Suddenly the door to the office opened and the occupants spilled out into the lobby.

“Thank you for letting me stay as Head of the Dorm.” Jessica said gratefully, “I will do my best as always.”

Sophia smiled down at the girl, “I know you will. Try to let up on my niece a little while you are at it. She has gone through a lot over the last few years and tends to stray from time to time.”

Jessica flushed, “I... I’m sorry... I....”

Sophia placed a hand upon the girl’s shoulder, “I know.” She said with a wink then turned to Kim and Penny, “Now Kima... uhhh… Kim... are you sure you want to use that name?”

Kim nodded, “I’m not Kima anymore. I have always been Kim after all.” She remarked confidently.

“You do realize that many of the girl’s will find this confusing and some many refuse your request.” Sophia reminded the girl.

Kim nodded again, “I know it will be difficult, but I want people to treat me like my other self and if they keep calling me Kima they will never see me as anything other then Kim’s double.”

“Alright.” Sophia stated, satisfied with the answer, “And you both are you sure you want to share a room together?” She inquired for the fourth time.

Penny nodded vigorously, “I’m afraid to sleep alone and Kim makes me rest easier.”

Jessica glared at Kim, “She does, does she?” She inquired suspiciously.

Kim let out a nervous laugh and hide behind Penny, “Come on Penny. Let’s use the shower before the place fills with girls.” She suggested nervously.

“The private rooms have their own washroom.” Sophia informed the girl, “You don’t have to worry about fighting with the other girl’s over the washroom any longer.”

“Really?” Kim beamed at the idea of her own washroom and grabbed Penny’s hand, “Come on. I have to check this out.” She stated as she pulled the girl across the lobby.

Jessica started after the girls, “Hey! No funny business.” She called out.

Penny spun around and stuck out her tongue at her sister then rushed up the stairs after Kim.

Jessica shook her head and was about to turn back to the office when she spotted Misty waiting near the sofas. Nervously she glanced to the ground, still not sure what to say to the girl.

Sophia glanced down at her watch and tapped it, “It is getting late. I should really check on Missy.”

Jessica spun around to glance up at the Head Mistress in surprise, “Head Mistress Melissa is not leaving us?”

Sophia shook her head, “No, she just needed a moments rest. She has been working too hard recently so do not expect to see her around much in the next little while.” She explained as she moved across the lobby, “I’ll check in on you all in a few hours.” She stated with a smile, “Have a good evening girls.” She waved to the group of girls as she pushed through the front doors and disappeared down the path to her home.

Jessica glanced at Misty again and restlessly approached the girl, “Misty...” She glanced at Emily and then back again, “Listen, we need to talk.” She gestured to the office.

Hesitantly Misty moved across the lobby to the office where Jessica followed and closed the door behind her. For a moment they stood in silence, Misty with her back to Jessica as she scanned the many articles that had been pinned to the wall and Jessica leaning with her arms folded on the back of a swivel chair.

Misty finally broke the stillness, wanting to get the pain over with quickly, “You are in love with Kris, right?” She remarked sadly.

Jessica nodded timidly.

Misty stifled back a sob and swallowed hard, “I... I see... S... so... is this good bye then?”

Jessica moved to stand behind Misty and wrapped her arms around the girl’s shoulder, “I told you before that I could never love anyone.”

Misty sniffled, “I was fine with you not loving anyone, but now there is someone and it hurts. I wanted to be the one to unlock your heart.”

Jessica set her head upon Misty’s shoulder, “I... I’m sorry. I never meant to hurt you.”

Misty turned around in the girl’s arms and smiled, “I am glad that I could be here for you now.” She stated sincerely, “And... I will always be here for you.” She placed a light kiss upon Jessica’s forehead. A tear escaped the corner of her eye and she quickly wiped it away, “I’m glad to hear you got your job back. It wouldn’t be the same without you as the Dorm Head.”

Jessica straightened up and took Misty’s hand in her own, “Thank you. For everything and mostly for understanding.” She lightly kissed the back of Misty’s hand and opened the office door, “I have some things to do, Sophia wants a log of everything that happened today and I need to make sure our new dorm mates are alright.” She started out the door and turned back to the girl once more, “I’m truly sorry…” Abruptly she turned on her heels and ran up the stairs to check on Tanya and Cherilyn.

The moment Jessica disappeared from view, and she heard the sound of the stair door closing, Misty collapsed to one of the office chairs and buried her face in her hands. Emily slowly approached the office and gazed in upon her friend. Without a word Emily entered the room and placed a gentle hand upon her friend’s back and lightly stroked it. Misty abruptly turned in the chair and wrapped her arms around Emily’s waist, burying her face in the girl’s stomach and let out a weak sob.

*****

To be Continued....

*****

Note: The world of the Shadowlands, Its stories, Characters and ideas are a copyright of Kathryn K Williams.

This story is based upon my manga of the same name. If you wish to view art from this series please visit my deviant arts site at: http://shinigami-shimai.deviantart.com/

For more of my stories visit my deviant hearts site at: http://www.devianthearts.com/viewuser.php?uid=159

Also if you spot any typos or other errors please contact me at katwilliams @ rogers.com

Chapter 66

A Shadowlander's Dream: Book Two - Policy of Love
By Kathryn K Williams

Chapter Sixty-six co-written by Kimberly Williams

Kim stood in Penny’s private washroom, gazing at the reflection before her in the small mirror above the sink. She could not remember ever having brown hair and eyes before; it felt as if she was looking upon the face of someone else entirely. How long had she been separated from her other half? When did they become two separate entities? She lightly touched her cheek and stared into her eyes. Where was her twin now? Did she really fade away or did they finally merge to become one soul.

“Kim, are you alright?” Penny inquired, concerned for her friend.

Kim shook her head, “I don’t know. There is so much I can’t understand. What happened to the other me? Why did she suddenly disappear?”

Penny stepped into the washroom and place a hand lightly upon the girl’s shoulder, “I’m sorry I can’t help you. I confused about all this myself.” She stated weakly, “One minute I’m lost within an endless nightmare and now I’m being told that all of that was inside of my head and that years have passed without my knowing it.” She said miserably, “I have my real sister back, but what happened to my other sisters? Are they safe or are they still trapped in that nightmare with no hope of escape?”

Kim turned to face Penny. She could see the confusion in the girl’s eyes and wished she could give the girl the answers she wanted, “I’m sorry Penny. Maybe it was wrong for me to stay behind after all. Maybe I should have escaped that nightmare with Kim and Jessica, but...” She shook her head; “I couldn’t just leave you there. I couldn’t.”

Penny smiled lovingly at Kim and wrapped her arms around the girl’s neck, “I’m glad you stayed. I was so lonely there and so afraid. If it wasn’t for you I wouldn’t have escaped that place and would probably still be there with no idea that I was trapped within a dream...” She leaned in closer to the girl, “And I would have never discovered what it is like to fall in love.” She stated as she placed a kiss upon Kim’s lips.

Kim held Penny tight in her arms as she opened her mouth to allow Penny’s tongue to enter. Their tongues rolled over each other and Kim felt a rush of pleasure moved through her body. Her entire body began to heat up as she enjoyed the taste of Penny’s lips. A thirst began to build up inside of her as she longed for more. She broke the kiss off and smiled at Penny with lust in her eyes.

“Do... do you w.. want to join me in the shower?” Kim stammered nervously, gesturing to the small cubical of a shower in the tiny washroom. Aside from the shower, which took up half the room, there was small white sink with a square mirror above it and a toilet between the sink and the shower, nothing much but it was much more private then the public washroom and shower rooms that the rest of the dorm girls used that was for sure.

Penny gave the girl a playful smile and anxiously glanced around, “L... let me lock the door.” She gave Kim one more quick peck before running out of the room to lock her bedroom door.

Kim’s mind raced as memories of the things she was forced to do to Penny resurfaced and she forced them to the side. ‘This is different, we are not being forced to do anything.’ She reminded herself, then shakily she began to unbutton her pyjama top and suddenly recalled that she was much older now, so was Penny. She tried to imagine what Penny must look like under that nightgown of her’s, her soft curves and firm breasts. How old was Penny anyway? Jessica was nineteen so that would make the girl maybe seventeen or eighteen. The very thought made Kim’s heart pound at an increasing rate.

Penny peeked around the edge of the washroom door, her face flushed and her eyes nervously darting around, “Uhhh... Kim...” She said shyly.

“Is something wrong?” Kim inquired apprehensively and held her shirt closed, afraid that Penny would find her body ugly, ashamed of her body with its many cuts and scars.

“Ummm... Please don’t laugh...” Penny requested bashfully.

Kim gave the girl a warm smile, “I would never laugh at you.” She assured the girl and held her hand out towards the girl.

Penny cautiously stepped into the doorway. She had removed her nightgown and now stood in her underwear with her arms around her chest and stomach. Her blush brightened as Kim’s eyes scanned the girl’s thin frame. She was skinny and frail looking, as if she had not had a good meal in years. Her long brunette hair fell loosely over her shoulders ending in fine wisps over her chest. Her slender fingers wrapped protectively across the bottom half of her breast concealing them from view.

Kim dropped her hands to her side, stunned by Penny’s innocent allure. She looked so fragile standing in the doorway with the bathroom lights shining down upon her pale skin. Kim was almost afraid to touch the girl for fear that she could crumble in her hands. She could hardly believe that this girl standing before her was the very same girl she was forced to take all those years ago… but it wasn’t years was it?. She crossed the room and placed a hand lovingly upon the girl’s cheek. Penny gazed up into Kim’s eyes, there was a mix of fear and desire in those eyes and Kim became afraid that she might hurt the girl as she has so many others. She bit at her lips as she tried to put into words the feelings that stirred inside of her heart. She wanted to say so much, but it all got jumbled in her throat. She struggled with her emotions and opened her mouth to say something when Penny placed a finger upon her lips.

Penny smiled, “You don’t need to speak.” She said simply, as if she understood the look in her lover’s eyes. She moved in closer and wrapped her arms around Kim’s waist, hugging her gently.

Kim set her head upon the girl’s shoulder and let out a soft sob, “I’m sorry...” She whimpered softly.

Penny stepped back with her hands upon Kim’s shoulder, “Kim, what’s wrong?” She inquired worriedly.

Kim shook her head, “I don’t know.” She stated weakly, “I looked at you just now and my heart started pounding. You look so innocent standing there that I felt ashamed to want to touch you. You don’t really know me so why would you want to be with me? I’m a monster who only hurts people.”

Penny gave the girl a perplexed look and let out a small laugh, “You are not a monster and I do not care what others think of you. I love you. I want to spend my life with you and get to know every bit of you.” She slipped a hand around the girl’s neck and played with the hairs at the back of her neck causing Kim to purr, “I want to be with you.” She took one of Kim’s hands and placed it against her small breast, “And I want you to touch me.”

Shakily Kim let her hand run along the side of Penny’s breast, feeling the smoothness under her fingertips and tracing her way up to the girl’s shoulder blade, then along the nap of her neck. She watched as Penny lightly closed her eyes, enjoying the pleasant feeling of Kim’s touch. Kim licked her lips as she watched her fingers run along the girl’s neck, and then she moved in closer, “I will never hurt you.” She whispered softly as she placed her forehead upon Penny’s shoulder.

“I know.” Penny replied, setting her head upon Kim’s, “I trust you.”

“I... I love you, Penny.” Kim lightly placed a kiss upon the girl’s shoulder, “I know we only met a couple of days ago, but I can’t help loving you. It feels like I’ve known you forever and I know that is not true, but I can’t help feeling that and I love you so much that it aches.” She kissed the girl several times leaving a trail up her neck to her ear, “I want to taste you again.” She whispered into Penny’s ear, finally admitting to the hunger that was growing inside of her since their first time together.

Penny seemed startled by this confession and nervously glanced at Kim, “Did...” Her eyes darted around anxiously, “Did you really enjoy that?” She inquired, recalling how upset Kim was afterwards.

Kim flushed and nodded, “So much that it upset me to the point of throwing up.” She admitted sheepishly, “Your scent was so sweet and I can still taste it upon my lips.”

“Y… You c... can?!?” Penny blushed deeply.

Kim’s lips quivered at the thought of the taste, “Uh-huh...” She nodded again, “I never experienced something so wonderful as that before.” She stated with a sign of content.

Penny gazed at the floor, embarrassed by what she was hearing, “Y...” She swallowed hard, “You can do it again if you really want too...”

It was Kim’s turn to be surprised. She placed a hand under Penny’s chin, forcing her to look up at her, “Only if you want me too.” She remarked sincerely.

Penny slowly nodded her head, “I want you to do what you like to me.” Penny stated, giving Kim a hug, “Anything at all. I am yours.”

Kim shook her head, “We are each others.” She reminded the girl, “My body is yours too remember.”

Penny flushed at the idea of touching Kim, “I... I’m scared.” She admitted, “I’ve only had others do things to me.”

Kim slowly stripped off her top, “Then let’s change that.” She took Penny’s hand in her own and placed it upon her breast.

Penny looked up in shock. Her eyes scanned Kim’s body for the first time in stunned astonishment, “You body...” Her fingers traced along one of the many scars that ran across Kim’s shoulder, “What happened?” She inquired concernedly.

Kim covered herself up in embarrassment, “I’m sorry. I guess you think I’m ugly.”

“No!” Penny exclaimed, “You are beautiful. I just want to know everything about you.” She stated firmly.

Kim lightly touched the wound on her shoulder, “This one was caused by someone I cared for deeply.” She explained sadly.

“Why would they try to hurt you like this?” Penny asked, feeling anger for whomever harmed her sweetheart.

“She was trying to kill my friend and I got in the way.” Kim replied simply, “I tend to be in all the wrong places at the right time it would seem.” She remarked with a weak laugh.

“Do they hurt?”

“Not really.” Kim stated with a sigh, “The ones on my arms tingle at times, but I’m used to it now.”

Penny’s eyes fell to the girl’s arms and she let out a breath, “Did you do this to yourself?” She took Kim’s hands and turned them over to see the many cuts that covered her arms.

Kim quickly pulled her arm away and wrapped it around her waist, “Yeah, I’m really messed up I guess.”

Penny put her hand on Kim’s arm and looked her in the eye, “Just as messed up as me.” She ran her hand up Kim’s arm causing shivers to run through the girl’s body.

“P… Penny...” Kim said with a quiver of enjoyment, “Do you really think I’m beautiful..? I mean...”

“Yes.” Penny replied seriously, “Every bit of you.”

Kim hugged Penny closely, “I love you, Penny.”

“I love you too.” Penny smiled at Kim as she allowed her fingers to explore Kim’s chest, running lightly over her shoulders and down the front of her chest to softly caress her breast. She gazed down at Kim’s erect nipple and quivered at the thought of nibbling upon one of them. Seeing that Kim’s eyes were lightly closed she quickly knelled and place a soft kiss upon the girl’s breast.

Kim’s eyes fluttered open and she glanced down at Penny in surprise, “Ummm... Penny..?”

Penny looked up with an perplexed look upon her face and quickly backed up, “I... I’m sorry.” She apologized, ashamed of herself.

Kim shook her head, “You just surprised me.” She glanced over at the shower stall and back at Penny, a big grin upon her face, “Let’s have that shower.” She suggested playfully.

Penny gave the girl a mischievous look and glanced down at Kim’s pyjama bottoms, “Not in those you aren’t.”

Kim reddened as she realized what the girl was talking about. “Does that mean you are taking those off too?” She inquired looking down at the girl’s panties.

Penny hesitated for a moment and nibbled on her lip, “Do you want them off?” She asked teasingly.

Kim gave the girl a curious look, “Of course I do you silly girl.” Then a sinister grin crossed her face, “Or would rather me take them off for you?” She took a step closer to the girl.

Penny let out a small squeal and cowered, kiddingly, in the corner, “You wouldn’t dare.” She exclaimed friskily.

Kim licked at her lips, “I will if you don’t.” Kim stated as she blocked the girl’s retreat, “You have nowhere to run now.”

Penny give Kim an innocent look, “Who says I want to run.” She stated with a sly grin.

“Is that so.” Kim set her hand upon Penny’s belly, above band of her panties, “Then you won’t mind if I....” She slipped a finger under the band causing Penny to squirm in her place.

“K... kim...” Penny quivered at the feeling of Kim’s touch, she could feel the girl’s fingers run through her pubic hairs and between her legs, “Umm... wait...” She stammered.

Kim paused with her fingers lightly upon Penny’s outer lips, “Do you want me to stop?” She inquired seriously.

“I... I don’t know...” Penny flustered, “I.. just...”

Kim started to pull back when Penny place her hand upon Kim’s, “Do you want me to stop or not?” Kim asked again.

Penny bit at her lower lip then leaned in close to Kim, “I... I...” Her eyes darted around the small washroom as she tried to phrase the words in her head, “Do you really love me?”

Kim smiled at the girl, “With all my heart and soul.” She replied.

Penny flushed brightly, “Then do what you want to me.”

“What do you want?” Kim asked worriedly, not wanting to hurt the girl.

Penny brought her lips close to Kim’s ear and whispered, “I want you to make love to me.”

“If that is what you desire.” Kim slipped her middle finger between the girl’s slick lips, “That is what you shall get.”

Penny hugged onto Kim tightly as she felt the girl’s finger lightly brush against her clitoris and she let out a small moan as a wave of pleasure rushed through her body, “Oh, Kim... please...” Kim inserted another finger and pushed them up against Penny’s clit. Penny lightly bit at Kim’s neck as a series of shivers streamed through her. She moved her head to face Kim and placed a deep kiss upon her lips. Kim quickened the pace of her fingers, griping Penny’s clit between her two fingers and gently rubbing it while sucking upon the girl’s tongue. Penny moaned in pleasure as she allowed her fingers to run along Kim’s spine and into the back of Kim’s pants.

A jolt of heat jumped through Kim’s body as she felt Penny’s fingers move down her back and caress her butt. The scent of Penny’s cum filled her nostrils and made her want a taste. Her tongue moved around Penny’s mouth imagining it was her lower lips. She broke free from the kiss to regain her breath and looked hungrily into the girl’s eyes. She hooked the thumb of her free hand under the band of Penny’s panties and began to slowly pull them off. Penny seemed to take this as a cue and quickly pulled Kim’s pants off her hips along with her panties. Kim was startled by this, but only for a moment as she allowed her clothes to fall to the ground and started to lure Penny towards the shower stall without any protest. She opened the shower’s frosted glass door and stepped inside, Penny following closely. When Kim had the girl inside the shower she pushed her up against the tile wall and pressed her body up close.

Penny’s hands softly caressed Kim’s butt, cautiously permitted one of her hands to explore around Kim’s hips and along the girl’s panty line. Kim let out a shivered moan and parted her legs ever so slightly, permitting for Penny fingers access to her crotch. Penny took this as an invitation and prowl through Kim’s damp pubic hairs. Penny’s heart jumped at the sensation of her fingers being coated in her lover’s warm cum. Enthusiastic she stroked Kim’s outer lips and watched as Kim revelled in the feeling.

Kim panted slightly and quivered in anticipation, aching for Penny to continue. She weakly set her head upon Penny’s shoulder and placed a hand upon the wall in an attempt to balance herself. Softly she kissed the girl on the shoulder and glanced up at her. Her lips were parted as she too tried to catch her breath. The sight of those glistening lips made her yearn for the girl all the more. Their lips lightly brushed, Penny moved forward to receive the kiss when Kim pulled back ever so slightly. Penny blinked in surprise of her lover’s movements and a flash of shame drew across her face, when Kim tilted towards her ear and whispered, “I want you inside of me.”

Penny flushed at the request and nervously bit at her lower lip. Hesitantly she eased her middle finger between her lover’s lips, observing the look of ecstasy that crossed her face. The quickening of Kim’s breathing excited Penny and gave her encouragement to insert a second finger.

Kim let out a soft moan at the feeling of Penny’s fingers moving deeper inside of her. She clawed at the tile walls and bit her lip in an attempt to keep herself from screaming out in delight. As if Penny somehow sensed this she increased in pace, pushing her fingers deeper inside of Kim until they could not go any further. Kim gripped onto Penny’s shoulder hard as a wave of pleasure racked her body.

“Should I stop?” Penny inquired; concerned that she might be hurting the girl.

Kim vigorously shook her head, “N... no...” She breathed, “Pl... please don’t.”

A comprehending smile spread over Penny’s face and she scanned Kim’s body in search for another way to increase the stimulation. Her eyes fell upon Kim’s erect nipples and she grinned in satisfaction. Without any hesitation she caressed the girl’s breast with her free hand and brought it closer, taking the nipple into her mouth and gently sucking upon it.

Kim staggered up against the wall in shock of Penny’s sudden actions. She glanced down to see the girl lightly tug upon her nipple and quivered at the sight. She placed a hand upon Penny’s head and gently stroked it. She leaned her own head upon the tiles, enjoying the feeling of Penny’s lips against her skin. A ball of tension began to build up inside of Kim as she felt the on comings of an orgasm.

“Oh, god Penny.” Kim breathed. Penny’s thumb found her clitoris causing Kim to let out a squeal of delight as an overwhelming sensation over came her.

Penny looked up at Kim to see the girl’s eyes were clenched tight, “Kim? Are you alright?” She inquired worriedly.

Kim nodded, unable to speak.

Penny moved her thumb again and observed her lover carefully. Kim punched at the wall and let out a whimpered sound, “Does that hurt?” Penny asked curiously.

Kim shook her head, “M... more...”

Penny grinned and rubbed her thumb harder into Kim’s clit causing the girl to squirm in place. Kim squeezed her legs around Penny’s hand tightly and clenched onto the girl’s shoulder. Seeing that her lover was enjoying thing Penny returned to sucking Kim’s nipple.

Kim savoured the sensation as an orgasmic force that overtook her entire body overpowering her. She screamed out as Penny relentlessly plunged her fingers into Kim’s vagina. Finally Kim let out one last wail then pitched forwards into Penny’s arms, exhausted.

“Kim? Did I hurt you?” Penny inquired, holding her lover up.

Kim shook her head, “No... just exhausted... give me a moment.” She requested.

“Did you enjoy that?”

Kim smiled lovingly at Penny, “Yes... thank you.”

Penny smiled in satisfaction, proud of herself, then glanced at her hand. Cum coated her fingers and ran down her hand. She brought it closer to her nose and took a sniff. The smell was strong but she did not recoil from it. Curiously she licked at her fingertips, interested in learning what it tasted like.

“Penny?!?” Kim stared at the girl in shocked embarrassment.

Penny blinked at her lover, “What?” She flushed lightly, “I was just curious. You said you liked the taste soo...” Penny proceeded to lick one of her fingers clean.

Kim blushed brighter, “H.. How is it?”

Penny shrugged, “A bit salty.” She remarked with a nervous grin, glancing from Kim to her hand, “Why? What do I taste like?”

Kim leaned against the wall as she tried to catch her breath and crossed her arms in thought, “A bit sweet with something I can’t describe.” She reddened as she realized that she was talking about the taste of cum with the girl she loved.

“Oh...” Penny stared at her fingers, unsure if she should finish cleaning them off. She glanced at Kim to see the girl was gazing at her, “Why are you staring at me?” She exclaimed shyly.

“Because I love you.” Kim stated simply, continuing to watch her sweetheart and take in ever bit of her.

“Well stop it!” Penny commanded playfully, “You are embarrassing me.”

Kim gave the girl a sly smile, “Why? Are you planning to lick your other fingers?”

“And what if I am?” Penny remarked challengingly.

Kim pushed off the wall, finally regaining her strength and stepped up to the girl, “Only if I get a taste too.” She countered.

Penny held her hand out to Kim, “You want some.” She offered mischievously.

Kim playfully growled at the girl and stepped forward, placing her hands to either side of the girl’s hips and forcing Penny into a corner, “I want you.” She stated, licking her lips.

Penny’s hands dropped to cover her crotch, “No... wait...” She stammered.

Kim wiped at the saliva that was building up on the corner of her mouth, “You got some now I want some too.” She stated in a low growl.

Penny apprehensively searched for an escape when her hand came upon the shower knob and grinned evilly at her.

Kim glanced down at the girl’s hand then back up in Penny’s eyes, “No... you wouldn’t...”

Penny nodded, “You wanted a shower, didn’t you?” She quickly reached up, detached the showerhead and aimed it at Kim, “Ready?”

Kim put out her hands in protest, “Wait!” but it was already too late and Penny turned on the water full blast, “COLD!!! PENNY COLD!!!” Kim shrieked.

Penny laughed maniacally, and then hastily turned on the hot water, “Is that better?” She inquired innocently.

Kim wiped the water off her face and glared at Penny, “Why you...!” She charged at the girl.

Bug eyed, Penny held out the showerhead at Kim in an attempt to fend her off, “Stay back!” She giggled.

Kim took the showerhead from Penny’s hand and sprayed it at the girl, “Now you are all wet too.” She chuckled.

Penny yelped, “I’m sorry. I’m sorry.”

Kim looked at the shower head and grinned, “Hmmmm...” She twisted the top until it turned to the massage setting.

Penny starred in confusion at the girl, “What are you planning with that?” She inquired curiously.

Kim flipped the showerhead over and brought it close to Penny’s crotch, “You’ll find out.” She said with a malicious look upon her face.

Penny blocked the spray, “Kimmy!!” She squealed out in laughter, “What are you doing?”

Kim stepped closer, “Don’t tell me you have never used a shower head like this before?” She inquired playfully.

Penny shook her head, keeping her hand in front of the water, “I lived in a foster home remember. We never had anything like that thing.” Truthfully she was slightly curious to know what it felt like, but the intense look in Kim’s eyes was beginning to scare her ever so much.

Kim gently moved Penny’s hands away, “It doesn’t hurt.” She assured the girl.

Penny resisted slightly but had faith in her lover. Jets of water collided with her sensitive skin causing her to back into the wall. Kim’s fingers moved between Penny’s legs started to part her lips, “W... wait...” Penny became uncertain of the idea as the water pounded against her soft pink flesh. Spurts of water hit her clit with enough force to send shockwaves through Penny’s body. At first she was frightened of the intense feeling, but after a moment she began to enjoy it. She slumped into the corner of the shower stall, her legs parting.

Kim knelt before the girl, turning the showerhead to gain a better angle. She grinned in contentment as she spotted the girl’s clitoris peeking out from beneath its hood of flesh. Yearning to savour the sweet taste of Penny again she gave up on the shower and quickly sprung upon that delectable piece of flesh.

Penny became surprised by Kim’s sudden attack, “Kimmy!!” She exclaimed in shock and lightly pushed Kim’s head back in an act of protest.

Kim looked up at her lover, “Please...” She begged with hunger in her eyes.

Penny became weak to that look and release her grip on her lover, “Be gentle... Please...” She softly pleaded.

Kim nodded, “Always.” Again she parted the girl’s lips with her fingers and ran her tongue across the girl’s awaiting clit.

Penny clenched her eyes and held onto a bar on the shower door in an attempt to steady herself. A small squeal escaped her lips as her heart raced. Kim’s tongue felt wonderful, it sent shivers through Penny’s entire body as Kim lapped at her cum. Penny set a hand lightly upon Kim’s head and held her closer, not wanting her lover to stop.

Kim savours Penny’s juices as they streamed across her tongue and down her throat. She inserted a finger into Penny’s vagina in an attempt to increase the flow.

Penny whimpered softly and put her other hand on Kim’s head, “D... don’t stop...” She requested.

Kim slipped another couple of digit into Penny and pushed both deeper as she tugged upon her clit, sucking upon it and lightly nipping. Kim could feel Penny’s inner muscles squeeze her fingers and cum rolling down her arm. Kim traced her free hand along Penny’s calf and up her thigh to her butt, lightly stroking between her legs.

“Oh Kim, Oh Kim!!” Penny cried out. Her body shook with a powerful orgasm that made her entire body convulse. She hugged Kim’s head tightly as her body was gripped by one orgasm after another and yet Kim continued her onslaught. Penny’s voice increased to the point that it was echoing off the tile walls. Finally when she was sure her voice was about to give out Kim broke off her attack and stepped back from the girl. Penny instantly collapsed to the floor on all fours, panting and heaving, trying to catch her breath.

Kim knelt next to the girl, “I’m sorry. Did I go too far?” She inquired uneasily.

Penny swallowed hard and wrapped her arms around Kim’s neck, hugging her, “T... that.. was wonderful...” She panted.

Kim beamed at the girl smugly, “I’m happy to hear that.” She looked over at the showerhead as it banged against the wall, “Shall we get cleaned up now?” She inquired with a chuckle.

Penny hugged Kim again, “Never leave me.” She begged.

Kim returned the hug, “Never.”

*****

To be Continued....

*****

Note: The world of the Shadowlands, Its stories, Characters and ideas are a copyright of Kathryn K Williams.

This story is based upon my manga of the same name. If you wish to view art from this series please visit my deviant arts site at: http://shinigami-shimai.deviantart.com/

For more of my stories visit my deviant hearts site at: http://www.devianthearts.com/viewuser.php?uid=159

Also if you spot any typos or other errors please contact me at katwilliams @ rogers.com

Chapter 67

A Shadowlander's Dream: Book Two - Policy of Love
By Kathryn K Williams

Epilogue

The moment Debby Lynn Kalter saw those two girls entering the store she knew that they were a bad omen. At first glance they appeared to be everyday teenagers and yet there was something about them that disturbed her immensely. When she caught a glimpse of the tightly bond bandages wrapped around the dark haired girl’s wrist she knew they had to be from that strange school at the top of the hill, Whispering Hills Academy, home to wayward souls. This fact was verified by the blonde, leather clad, girl’s vicious glares upon being questioned about where they came from. She thought they were reasonable questions, considering they did arrive during school hour, and they did not need to be so rude about answering.

Debby had only learned about the existence of the unusual school a few month’s earlier, two weeks after starting her new job at the “Corner Stop and Drug Shop”. She originally moved to the town of Whispering Hills to get away from the darkness that had swallowed her hometown, she thought for certain that this place would be different and yet, now, she was reconsidering that notion. For the most part the town was as normal as small towns came, if you can call a town at the outskirts of the Realm of Dreams “Normal”. She thought for sure that she had escaped the nightmare of her home, but the presence of those girls gave her an unsettling feeling that she was not as safe as she believed, even if it was irrational feeling.

“Debby, are you alright?” One of her coworkers inquired, startling the woman out of her thoughts.

Debby rubbed her head, “I think it has just been a long day is all.” She explained as she stared down at a broken pickle jar in the middle of an aisle and the mop in hand. Her head had been steadily throbbing at an increasing rate over the past hour, feeling as if something hit her across the head with enough force to rattle her brain within its shell and even the slightest of movement was making it worse. She had already taken several painkillers, yet nothing seemed to dull the pain. She internally cursed those Academy girls as yet another wave of dizziness hit her and she needed to hold onto the handle of a cola fridge to regain her balance.

The co-worker quickly moved to her side, “Are you sure you are alright?” He inquired lightly.

Debby forced herself to smile as she struggled to stand, “I... I’ll be fine.” Markus was a cute and sincere young man of twenty-one, if he was not lying about his birthday the week before that is. She had to admit that she was glad that he held such concern for her considering they barely knew each other.

“You don’t look fine to me.” He stated bluntly, “Why don’t you go home and I’ll finish up here?” He offered as he took the mop from the woman, leaning it against a rack of chips before offering Debby a hand.

Debby gratefully took the hand in hers and allowed herself to be lead to the back of the store, “Are you sure you will be alright without me?” She inquired worriedly, she did not want to lose her job over something as simple as a headache, yet this felt much worse then any headache she had ever felt in her life.

Markus nodded, “I have Vicky working the cash right now and things usually die down around supper time so there should be no problems, really.”

Debby grinned thankfully, “That’s very nice of you.” She said as she pushed through a pair of swinging doors that lead to the small office that served as a lodge for the store’s staff. She retrieved her jacket off a line of hooks next to the back door and began to pull it on, “If you ever need me for a double shift then you know how to contact me.” She offered.

Markus pushed the heavy metal bar that spanned the back door and held it open for his co-worker, “Don’t worry about that. Just get some rest alright?”

Debby gave Markus a kind, weak, smile, “Thank you Markus.” She stepped out the door and into one of the long back alleys that cut through the town like veins.

Markus glanced up at the dark clouds that were brewing overhead, “It looks like a storm is on its way so you should hurry on home before it rains.”

“I will.” She took one last look at Markus and gave him a small wave good bye, “I’ll see you tomorrow alright?”

“Just get some rest.” Markus reiterate with a motion for the women to get moving, “I’ll call you in the morning to see how you are doing.”

“Alright.” The air filled with the low grumble of the upcoming storm, “Seeya.” She turned and briskly walked down the long alley towards her home. Usually she tried to avoid the alleys as much as possible, she had hear a number of rumours of people disappearing in the shadows, however with the sun was still fighting its way through the clouds that threatened to suffocate it, so she figured she had a few hours of light before she needed to worry to much about the shadows coming for her.

She could not have been more wrong for within minutes darkness swallowed the last of the sun’s protective light and fear filled the poor woman’s heart as not a single streetlight turned on to guide her way. Before long she found herself surrounded by the very shadows that she spent so much time running from. Frightfully she stumbled across the alley in search of some sight of light. Something darted between her feet causing her to trip and pitch forwards into a set of trashcans, sending them clattering about the alleyway, the sound of the cans echoed off the alley walls with increasing intensity. Debby clapped her hands to her ears and cringed with each clatter of sound reverberated. She sat upon the ground with her eyes clenched tight, unwilling to move until the final sounds diminished, and even then she stayed still as a statue as the minutes ticked by, unsure of the creatures that she might have stirred after the commotion.

After a time she allowed one eye to peek around, to still she find herself surrounded by blackness. Cautiously she peels back her hands from her ears and listened carefully to the air around her. Silence only greeted her ears, that and the soft sound of the breeze rushing passed her, the wind of an upcoming storm. She could smell the storm on the air and this sent electric worry through her. As she strained her ears she could feel the hairs on the back of her neck begin to rise, there was something else out there other then the appending storm. Her eyes darted around the darkness in search of what could be watching her when she saw it, a glimmering disk of light only metres away from where she sat. A hysterical giggle of glee escaped her lips as she bolted down the alley towards the only sign of escape in sight. She was certain that she would make it and would be free of this unnerving darkness when she ran into something soft and stumbled to the ground yet again, scrapping her knee and the palm of her hand on the hard asphalt ground.

She glanced around in search of where her savour light had gotten too when the streetlight above her flickered to life. It was only for a brief moment, but in that second of light she saw the face of a man staring down at her from the darkness, No not a man, a mask, a pale white mask floating high over her, the mask of the Faceless. During Debby’s travels through the Realms of Dream she had only encountered these creatures once before. Its black cloak, that of shadows, flowed behind the mask as it slithered like silk across the ground, its porcelain death mask hovering over non-existence shoulders. That first time she had been lucky for the creature already had prey it was seeking, however this time she knew it was her that those empty eyes were watching in the darkness. There was no way she would be getting out of alleyway alive and she could feel it in her stomach. She was about to give up when her eyes fell upon that circle of light in the distance. It could not be over five metres away and that gave her a small glimmer of hope to her dismal life.

Without hesitation she scampered across the alley, on all fours, using her hands to push herself to a crutch, as she lunged for the light. She felt a slight breeze as something glided swiftly over her head. She envisioned the Faceless’s curved claws, as white as its mask and made of broken shards of the same porcelain as its pale face, sweeping over her head, maybe taking a few strains of her hair. Not willing to turn back she pumped her legs with all her might, that circle of light her only sanctuary. Her sneakers echoed off the walls of the ally alerting all to her presence, but she did not care, all that mattered was getting out of that ally and back into the light.

The circle grew in size as she approached it and a smile crossed her face, she was going to make it, she was going to escape death. Her foot passed through the edge of the beam of light when something slammed into her back. Stunned Debby stopped abruptly, her body half in the light. The mask floated over the woman’s shoulder and there was the faint sound of a chuckle floating upon the air. Debby suddenly tumbled forwards and came to rest in the light. A black stain covered the entirety of her back, pulsating and slithering over the woman’s shoulders and across her arms.

Debby glanced up to see the face as it stared down upon at her. She could feel it smiling at her even though the only features the mask held were those angular slim eye holes and strange curved black markings, and yet she could still feel its smile under that mask, a gruesome toothy grin. A pain ripped through the woman’s stomach causing her to buckle over as she clenched at her gut, something was moving inside of her, something horrible. The very idea of that creature inside of her made her feel sick to her stomach, abruptly she started to puke, almost as if the very thought of vomiting caused her body to react in just. A black, tar like, substance spilled forth from her mouth to the dark asphalt below her, pooling up on thick globs as it dripped from her lips. The smell of death hit her nose a moment later and she began to weep.

“Leave me alone!” She cried out, “I never did anything wrong.”

“Oh, but you did.” A voice stated from the shadows, “And you know it. You ran from your destiny and now it has come to get you.”

Debby glanced up to see a tall man dressed in a long white cloak, a mess of white curls hung down over his shoulders and cloaked his eyes from view, “N... no...” Debby shook her head as she sat upon her knees, her arms still around her stomach, and stared up at the man, “I am free.” She screamed frantically, “This is not my destiny. You have no right doing this to me.”

The man knelt next to the woman and smiled at her, “Dream Ghosts have no rights. They only have a place in dreams.” His grin quickly faded and he glared at the women, “Now either you work for me or you give me what is mine.” He stated sternly.

“Go To Hell!!” Debby spat some of the black ooze in the man’s face, “I will never work for you or Draigo.”

The man shook his head in disappointment, “That is too bad.” He wiped the substance from his face with his fingers and turned his hand over in the light, “It is interesting the things that linger deep within you, just awaiting for a real chance at life.” The blackness on his hand did not reflect any amount of light as he moved his hand before the woman’s eyes, “Either you shove it deep within and let it eat you away or let it take over you, either way you loss. I guess your choice is to be eaten and that is too bad because you were such a nice girl.”

“N... No!!!” Debby screamed out as the man grabbed the back of her neck and forced her face in to the centre of the black mass that she had recently vomited up. The moment her face came close to the stuff it sprung to life, encircling the woman’s head and completely enveloping it in one single motion. The man swiftly stepped back before the blackness could devour his own hand with the woman. Within moments the darkness pulled the women’s entire body into the pool and it settled back to the ground, all signs Debby Lynn Kalter devolved within the mass.

The man leaned over the pool and waved a hand above it. With three snaps of his fingers a bubble began to form in the centre of the puddle. The mucky substance pulled back to reveal a white mask that rose into the air, the black puddle following closely behind it, forming a pair of broad shoulder under a floating cloak.

The man grinned at the sight, “It is time my sister returned home to me.” He glanced up, in the direction of the Academy, “You belong to me Alyson and you better remember that.”

*****

To be Continued....

*****

Note: The world of the Shadowlands, Its stories, Characters and ideas are a copyright of Kathryn K Williams.

This story is based upon my manga of the same name. If you wish to view art from this series please visit my deviant arts site at: http://shinigami-shimai.deviantart.com/

For more of my stories visit my deviant hearts site at: http://www.devianthearts.com/viewuser.php?uid=159

Also if you spot any typos or other errors please contact me at katwilliams @ rogers.com